The Dragon’s Fire

By: Kenna Fallon 
A Silk’s Vault Electronic Publication, in arrangement with author Kenna Fallon. Copyright © 2005 by Kenna Fallon Cover Design by Kenna Fallen, Cover Model; CJ Hollenbach, © Copyright 2005 Edited by Carol Fortado 


www.silksvault.com 
All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in part or whole, in any form or by any means, without permission from both the author and publisher. All characters, incidents, situations, institutions, governments and people are fictional and any similarity to characters or persons living or dead is strictly coincidental. 
Prologue Scotland, March 11, 1785 
“Alaina, gather the children. It is time.” 
The woman looked up at her husband with frightened eyes. “Are you sure?” 
Mallit nodded and knelt before her, cradling her face in his hands. “I am sure. We will leave within the hour.” He kissed her sweet lips and smiled at her, his pale blue eyes giving her a reassuring look. “Now go and gather the children. I will ready our horses.” 
“Mallit, what of Orne?” The question was asked with some hesitation, and the dark blue eyes held some concern as she gazed down at her swollen belly. “Do you wish for him to go with us?” 
Mallit sighed and stood, running a hand over his eyes. “I do. I will not leave him behind to become the evil heathen my father wants to make of him.” It sickened him to even think of the bloodletting his father had in store for his sons. And he would not allow it. Nay! Not this time. Smiling, he pulled his wife to her feet and nudged her on her way to get the children. As the door to their chamber shut, Mallit dropped to his knees and fervently prayed that he was doing the right thing. He knew in his heart that he was. He had to escape the evils of this place before it doomed them all to hell. 
He touched the medallion around his neck as he made his way out of the chamber and quietly down the hall. It would be one of two reminders he would keep of this place. The second was the hated birthmark of the winged dragon he bore upon his right forearm. Both of his sons had the mark and he knew that the babe would have it as well. His hands curled into fists at his sides. Damn this place! 
A short time later, under cover of the dark clouds that hid the moonlight, Mallit, his wife and his two children made their escape from the castle of evil. The Dragon’s Lair. Waiting until they were well away from the place before he spurred the destriers they rode into a full run, he sent his wife a reassuring smile. She held the one boy of three around his middle as he sat in front of her, being careful that he did not bump her engorged belly that carried the soon to be born child. She smiled back at him and nodded. 
The question of the boy who rode with him brought him about to look down at the child and silently muse why he had brought the boy with them at all. 
“He will come for us, you know.” 
Mallit remained silent as his eyes turned to stare ahead into the darkness. 
“Grandfather will kill you for taking us away.” The hard gray eyes of the child, odd for one so young, drilled into the pale blue eyes with such intensity that he gave a small smile when his father looked sharply at him again. 
“He can try.” 
“He will. He told me as much. And I believe him.” The boy turned to face 
forward again, making sure that no part of his body touched that of the man behind him. Mallit let the words sink in. Perhaps he should have left the boy behind. He shivered as he felt the evil surround him and knew that, this time, it came from his son. *** 
Hitherist narrowed his eyes menacingly toward the man that stood before him. As he sipped from the tankard he held in his hand, he barely tasted the sweet wine as it passed his lips. He lowered his hand and sat the tankard on the table beside him, gathering his cloak about his shoulders. 
“I must have my grandchildren back.” The warrior’s eyes closed for a moment before he looked at his laird again. Such a wise man, with such evil intent. “As you wish, my lord.” “I believe that they have headed to the west, to Paris perhaps.” He shrugged. “We must find them, and you are the man to do so.” The warrior nodded. “And what of your son, my lord, and his wife? Should they be placed in the tower upon our return?” Hitherist smiled, his long graying hair flowing about him as he shook his head and then shrugged. “Kill them; kill them both.” 
France, March 23, 1785 
The clash of metal upon metal hit the night like a deafening eruption of thunder. A battle of strength and will ensued; bringing each man deeper into the clutches of their own assured victory. Victory for the blow that would take down just one man. They were not equally matched, but both had a self-possessed inner strength and astonishing dexterity. 
Mallit knew that the other man would tire soon, and he would have his chance at triumph. 
But it mattered little now. 
He had seen the blades sever into his wife’s slight form, literally slicing her in half. She carried his second child by her, and his mind screamed with his sorrow. Not just for one great loss, but for two. But there was still his youngest son, who had run fast and hard when he had been directed to. He had run into the woods where they had seen a priest and his followers go, but minutes before. He would be safe with them. The boy was very young, only three, but he would endure. Sebastian would survive. 
He thought of his eldest child, Orne, who stood nearby watching the fight, not blinking nor moving. He was startled by the exchange, but the look on his face was one of curiosity, not fear. He knew that the child was not normal like his other son. The boy had an infinite wickedness about him and his wife had warned him to leave the boy behind with his real mother. He had not listened. He had refused to leave the boy to the attentions of his grandfather who had wanted both of his grandchildren to raise as his warriors. He had refused his father and had fled with his children and his wife. 
He had only exchanged one hell for another. 
He struggled with his inner emotions, a poor judgment for a warrior when in battle. His muscled arm bulged at the weight of the sword, but he seemed not to notice. He kept his pale cerulean gaze on his opponent and did not waver, seeing in the other man’s eyes, the move he would next make. 
He lunged suddenly, taking Mallit by surprise. A line of blood spread across his chest, but he cared not. He felt nothing, and it mattered very little now. He would become a demon, a useless soul; for without his wife, the very soul of his being, he was nothing. Even the thought of his children did not dissuade his thoughts. 
He felt hysteria begin to overtake his mind and he presented a malevolent smirk to the other man that paused just long enough for Mallit to thrust his sword into the unprotected wall of his torso. 
He held the man impaled upon his sword for a fleeting moment, feeling no emotion. He raised his booted foot up and pushed the limp body from his blade, where it crumpled to the ground, his eyes open but unseeing in his death. 
He continued on with the next man, who was far more skilled than the first. He was surprised that this man, Kennard, whom he had known most of his life, one whom he had thought was his friend, would raise a sword against him. Kennard had taught him the art of how to handle the sword himself. Regardless, the swift way the man wielded his sword, as if it were an extension of his hand, boded ill for Mallit. 
He knew that his time was at an end. 
And he was ready. 
Kennard welcomed the fight, he craved it, but he knew that Mallit was a seasoned warrior and he must watch closely for an opening in his guard. He could already see that the man’s face showed signs of his strain, and the effort of holding the heavy sword would become difficult soon. He moved forward and was rewarded with a sharp pain to his side where Mallit had plunged the tip of his blade. Damn, but he was unyielding in his fight! Kennard had to applaud the man, however. His strength was as great as his will. He noticed that Mallit’s leather boots were caked with mud and had become a hindrance to move, slowing his actions, which is where Kennard brought an end to the combat. Just as his laird had ordered him to do. 
Taking a step forward and catching the tip of his blade under a rib, he drove the sword deeper, not really meaning to cause his friend harm, but knowing that he did the deed of his laird, Mallit’s father. He stilled in his movements as his blade made a scraping sound against the other man’s bones. He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath before he gazed into the pale blue eyes that showed a heart full of pain. 
The sword that was once held by a strong fist a few moments before fell to the ground with a reverberating clang. The pale cerulean eyes looked somewhat elated that the fight had ended, and it was then that Kennard realized that Mallit had wanted to die. 
He withdrew his sword from the flesh of his opponent, his friend, and stood in front of the man as he watched him slide slowly to his knees, his life's blood spilling to the ground beneath him. With barely a breath of life left in him, Mallit gave him a half smile. 
“I know you did his deed and did not destroy me by your own intent. This is indeed a sad day when my father has ordered my death. Know that I curse his soul into the bowels of hell.” Gurgling sounds then came from his chest, and he looked down to see the blood soaking the front of his linen tunic. He looked back up at Kennard and tried to speak again, but could not. 
“Where is the other boy,” Kennard demanded and he sheathed his sword, angry at himself for what he had done. He waited for an answer that did not come. He watched with sorrow as Mallit tilted his body to the left and finally fell to the ground. He knew that the man was dead long before he had hit the muddy earth. He spat on the ground, disgusted still with his own actions, and called for his mount. It was odd that the man had known his father had done this to him. But, then again, how could he not have known? 
Sitting atop his warhorse, he took on an almost demonic likeness himself. His black cloak swooped out behind him like great wings from an unearthly creature, and his short, snow-white tresses stood on their ends. So, it had come to this. He had killed a man that was a good combatant, a good ally. He closed his eyes and prayed for the man’s soul. He prayed for his own as well. He cursed loudly as he realized he was still no closer in learning where the younger lad was, and now he had a long, tedious trek back to the castle, only to tell his overlord what had transpired. He would not even try to find the other boy, praying that he would go from here and never return. 
That he had failed in retrieving both boys was true, but at least he had gained one of them. Hitherist would not be a very pleased man. But he would deal with that as it came. At least he had the boy, Orne, who now sat astride a destrier in front of one of the warriors who had accompanied him on this devious mission. The boy showed no emotion at the loss of his parents, and this gave him pause as to how alike he was to his grandfather. He had watched the whole of the events and had not run, not even when he saw his own father fall. It was almost as if he enjoyed watching the kill. Grimly, Kennard thought of the blood the boy would likely spill for his own pleasure. He shook his head and, taking one last look around the area, he reined his horse in the direction he had come from, galloping away from the imminent smell of blood and demise. 
*** 
The old woman, bent and withered from her years, padded up to the man lying in the mud. He was young, with long, black hair and beautiful, pale blue eyes that stared at nothing in his death. The hard plains of his handsome face gave her pause to wonder what this one had done to justify such a dreadful end. She could tell he had had vigor but, sadly, no more. She leaned down and pulled the eyelids closed, clicking her tongue in her disgust. Such a waste of a good, strong existence! 
Seeing that the man had a gold chain around his neck, she leaned over and pulled it gently over his head. Holding it up to the pale moonlight, she studied the piece with her failing sight, realizing suddenly that it was a cross with a winged dragon curled around the midpoint. She hurriedly dropped the chain and the medallion as if it burned her flesh, making the sign of the cross over herself. The Dragon’s Lair! She shivered and closed her eyes as she said a quick prayer for the dead man’s soul. 
She heard a moaning sound by the wall that surrounded the abbey of Saint Denis Basilica. So faint it was, she barely heard it above her own breathing. Taking careful steps along the way, the path severely darkened by the clouds overhead, she inhaled sharply at the display before her. Seeing the bludgeoned body of a lovely young woman who, by the grace of god still breathed, she hurriedly knocked upon the thick metal gate nearby and prayed that the brothers were about this eve. 
She would need their aid. 
Chapter One 
France, 1804 
“I will not miss you, Bastian. In fact, I am rather glad you have chosen to take your leave. I know that I have not been very kind to you, but you brought all of this fire and brimstone upon yourself.” A smirk lifted the rosebud mouth at the corners. She knew she pushed his irritation to the edge with the intended taunt. If truth be known, she rather liked the strange mark in the shape of a winged dragon that was situated on his right shoulder. But she would never enlighten him to her surprisingly kind thought! He would never believe her candid like of the mark anyway. 
She was a hellion, to be sure, Sebastian thought as he watched her impatiently brush back the blond curls from her forehead. Headstrong and stubborn were two more fine words to describe the little spitfire before him. Her deep emerald eyes sparkled up at him as she pulled her sword from her side and casually stuck the tip into the ground. She leaned upon it with one hand, the other hand resting lightly on her hip. She shook her head and the sea of golden curls circled about her in disarray. She smiled at him. She had a way of turning that smile into a daggered glare if she was discontented in any way. And with a bit of luck, you would be out of her way before she started to wield her sword! 
“Bastian, I do wish you the best of luck in your venture. I hope you find whatever it is that you are looking for.” She tilted her head and her hair became one with the sun that shone above her. “I am sorry that I am losing a partner in swordplay, though, so I shall just have to see if I can manage to find another to distress.” Her dramatic sigh made him smile. 
Sebastian looked at her and shook his head. With Elizabeth being only twelve, and he being much older at nineteen, he knew her to be a most dreadful girl with her harsh play and cruel pranks. She was relentless when she had a mind to be, and she always thought to best him at everything. But she was part of the family that had been kind enough to take him in when he had had no one and nothing, so he had to contend with her. He did not like it much, but he did this for his adopted father, Henry. 
And now, this slight imp before him, who was forever a pain in his behind, following him everywhere he went, driving him to the point of wanting to do her serious injury, had just told him she was glad he was leaving! He was glad to be going as well, but he would never tell her such a thing. She would more than likely run him through with the sharp blade she kept constantly by her side. 
Elizabeth frowned at him and drew her sword out of the ground. She knew he did not like her very well, but she did not like all the fuss her father had made over the boy. He was allowed to do all sorts of things that her father absolutely forbade her to do. She did those things anyhow, and when she was caught in the act, she was punished and sent to her chamber for a whole day. He would always smirk at her and say something hurtful like, ‘When will you learn’ or ‘Why don’t you at least try to act like a girl, El’. She looked at him, standing in front of her with a sour look on his face. She hoped it froze like that! She knew she should not be this way with him, but he was infuriating! 
She studied his face for a moment, and she supposed that he would be considered handsome to some women. He was a tall fellow, and he wore his black hair long and pulled back from his face with a leather tie. When he smiled or was amused, the smile always reached his pale blue eyes. And those eyes were absolutely beautiful in their intensity! His hands were rough from hard work and she shivered inwardly as she thought how he had used those hands to beat her behind, more times than naught, until she would cry out her mercy. 
If she knew she would not get into trouble and be sent to her chamber for the rest of her life, she would run him through right now where he stood! She truly did despise the very ground he walked upon, not to mention the tribulations he had always caused her. 
He had come to them when he was just nine; an orphan from who knew where, and her father had seen the potential in the young boy and had made an immediate bond with him. Only a few short weeks ago, Sebastian had received a missive all the way from England from a man he had known a long time before he had ever came into the Cordele home. He had been informed that there was a position for him, one that promised great riches, if he would indeed come right away, leaving everything behind that he knew. 
He would be taking his leave of this place, where he had spent the biggest part of his life, to reside in a strange land and a strange old castle. She hoped that there was a moat around the castle with snakes and other biting creatures and that he would fall in and be gobbled up like some big piece of fish bait! She lowered her eyes then, for she knew that they would give away her evil thoughts. 
From around the corner of the stables where they stood, Henry Cordele smiled at his daughter lovingly. He knew she would not take the boy’s leaving as anything but joyous relief, but he also knew that she would never admit it to anyone, least of all herself, that she would miss the young man when he was gone. He looked at Sebastian then. The boy was turning into a fine man, and Henry hoped that he would be taken care of in England. 
“It is time, Sebastian,” was all Henry said as he turned and went back the way he had come. 
Sebastian sighed and looked away, not wanting to leave his family, practically the only family he had ever known, for a place that he knew nothing of. He would miss Henry and his kind wife Willow, their son Lyon, and the babe, Shell. He looked back at Elizabeth and knew he would miss not being with her every day. 
The thought surprised him when he knew her to be troublesome in every aspect of her being. She looked at him then and he thought he had seen a tender look in her eyes. Eyes that could win your heart, or cut it out within seconds. He must have imagined it, because he knew that the girl before him in her younger brother’s cast off knee britches and linen shirt could never have a tender feeling for anything or anyone. 
He cleared his throat and said brusquely, “Well, I am leaving, and I guess I will not see you for a long while.” He hated to say goodbye, but he knew that this day was going to come sooner or later. He looked at her and had to laugh. She looked absolutely ridiculous with her hair lying in little curls all over her head. She had been in so much trouble the night before when her mother had found her with scissors in hand, cutting her own hair off up to her ears. She had such beautiful pale hair that had hung past her bottom, and now the dramatic results of her rebellious nature made her appear to be a skinny young whelp. He shook his head and knew that he truly pitied the man who would tangle with this one. Aye, indeed he would! 
“You had better go, Bastian,” Elizabeth stated suddenly. She looked at him with suspicion and decided that she did not want to know what he was thinking to laugh at her so. It would only make her angry, and she did not want to cause him life-threatening injury. 
Sebastian smiled and walked away, shaking his head.
Elizabeth was astonished at how fast he was gone.

Chapter Two 
England, 1813 
His carriage came to a stop several blocks away from his actual destination. Stepping out of the richly appointed carriage and into a filthy alleyway, he looked more like the homeless beggar than he did the rogue gentleman that had women swooning at his feet for just a smile from him. He had taken on a total transformation, with raggedy clothing and a frown on his handsome face. His hair was stuffed down the back of his worn jacket, and his shiny boots were replaced by worn brown leather ones. Walking quickly down the alley and over a few more streets, he came upon a small building with a sign above the door that read Locksmith. He went to the back of the building and knocked three times sharply on the old door that felt as if it would cave in if he beat upon it again. 
The door was opened by a vivacious looking woman dressed in a red satin gown. He knew her name was Ebony and she was also the new bride of the man he had come to see. Her red painted lips smiled warmly as she led him to the room below the main floor. Her dark hair hung in small waves down her slim back. She was exceptionally lovely and obviously had an eye for the man who followed her closely down the steps. Coming into a brightly lit chamber, the woman held the door open for him and winked as he past. 
Sebastian smiled at her, but did little else to encourage her attentions. This surprised even himself, but he was here for business, not pleasure, and he needed to leave as quickly as possible. He took a seat next to another man whom he knew only as Thad and waited for the older gentleman, who sat across the table from them, to speak. He knew he played a dangerous game and did not like being the man’s game piece. He had known the gentleman for a lot of years now, he being the main reason to take up residence in London. He did like his work, though, and found that the intrigue and suspense suited his restless spirit well. He crossed his arms over his chest and waited for the man to begin speaking. 
“Dragon,” the man nodded his head once in Sebastian’s direction. “I will get right to the subject of this meeting.” He shuffled some papers around on the worn table top and finally picked up the one he sought. “There is word that Orne McFarlane has been spotted in this area. I wanted you to be aware that he is intent upon finding the ‘Dragon’ and delivering his head to his grandfather. It would seem that you have quite upset the man with your latest round of disengaging actions, keeping him from a tidy profit in pillaging. However, he does have a mistress who resides here in London, but, unfortunately, the woman is as slippery as he is, for she has eluded our grasp time and again. This is where you come in.” He directed his gaze to Sebastian and held it there as he cleared his throat. 
Sebastian rubbed his chin thoughtfully and turned his pale cerulean eyes to the man who sat beside him. “It would seem we are to find the proverbial needle in the haystack, as it were.” He turned his attention back to the man across the table. “John, what is this about? Does she need our protection?” 
The man shrugged and went on. “Whether she does or not is of no matter. I have spoken to my employer and he has told me to use any means possible to keep the lady under a watchful eye. Dragon, you have been chosen to take this lady in hand.” He sighed, hesitating. “We need for you to get very close to her. She is to be your top priority. You will need to use your charm and see to it that she…falls for you. We would like for you to see that she becomes your betrothed-“ 
“What!?” Sebastian sputtered as the word gushed from his mouth. “Surely you jest!” 
John shook his head. “I do not. We need to flush Orne out into the open. The only way is to learn of his mistress’s betrothal.” 
“There must be another way! I cannot go about London and pine away for a woman that I do not want. ‘Tis ludicrous! To what purpose would I have in my other assignments if I am betrothed? This will jeopardize quite a few subjects I have been working on.” He growled deep in his chest and rubbed his hand over his eyes to calm his raging emotions. This was too much! 
“It is only for as long as it takes him to surface,” John tried to reason. “After that, you may break it off with her. And as for the others, they matter little in comparison to this one.” 
He shook his head. Why now? Why did this have to be put upon his shoulders now? 
“The lady is, I am told, very beautiful and very rich. This is the reason we believe that Orne is want for her affections. He wants someone to finance his raids. If she is known to be betrothed, we feel that this will enrage him to the point-“ 
“To the point of having my head on a platter,” Sebastian stated angrily. “This is not to my liking, John.” 
“It would not be to anyone’s liking at all, Dragon, but we feel that you are the one person whose will and strength can match, even outreach, Orne’s own. We need you for this, and we are willing to pay dearly for this service.” He handed Sebastian the piece of paper he had in his hand. 
Sebastian snatched the paper out of the man’s hand and gulped down a rumble of laughter. The sum on the paper was a king’s ransom! He had to have made a mistake. 
When he turned his questioning eyes to John, the man held up his hand and nodded his head. 
“The sum is accurate. We want him that badly.” He sat back in his chair and waited for Sebastian to give him an answer. 
He hated the thought of putting his reputation on the line for this mongrel to surface. He contemplated what he could do with that sum of coin and wondered if it was worth his risking everything he had. He sighed and rubbed his eyes again. He had no one holding him back from taking this assignment. And he did have a personal vendetta to settle with this beast. He looked at John then and nodded his acceptance. 
John smiled and handed him an assortment of documents that were gone over, in detail, and memorized so that they could be destroyed as soon as he left the building. 
As Sebastian made his way home some time later, his mood did not sit well with the courting of a woman and asking for her hand, all to obtain information vital to Orne’s whereabouts. To have the bastard seek revenge on the man who has stolen his mistress away did bring a smile to his face, however. He had waited a very long time to get this man within his reach. And to run him through with his blade! Leaning back into the soft cushions on the seat, he laid his head back and closed his eyes; letting the gentle sway of the carriage lull him into a must needed rest. 
*** 
Sebastian Blake, Lord of Willoughby Castle, grinned at the hysterical display in his entry hall. His most trusted valet and the housemaid were yet again in a squabble as to who would deliver the recently received missive to the library. Why this should be such a great duty for anyone was beyond him. It was such a trivial thing that he would think those two would have given the duty to someone else. It always happened like this when he received a missive from his adoptive father, Henry Cordele. He folded his arms over his chest and leaned casually on the main door casement, eyebrows raised, waiting to be noticed. Mayhap he should come into the entry hall again and slam the door? 
He posed a menacing figure to those who did not know him well, with his large stature and muscular build. His pale cerulean eyes were ever watchful, missing not a thing, and his lips could be pulled into a grin just as easily as they could bode ill with a frown. His dark hair hung midway down his back, shining with a blue-black gloss, and when left unbound, he most assuredly could turn many a female head. He looked as if he would be more at home sailing the high seas as a pirate than being a wealthy man in his own right. Many had called him handsome, but most had called him beautiful. And he was, in both his physical and intellectual attributes, a true male specimen at its best! 
“An’ I believe I told ye that I was about to take the missive to the library,” Miss Agatha’s mop cap was askew as if she had actually been in a scuffle this time. Her red face contested to her anger as her brown eyes shot daggers at Bentley. 
“And I believe, madam, that I had told you –” 
Bentley straightened then, standing at attention when he had caught sight of his employer standing by the door. He cleared his throat and gave a resounding “Sir!” at which time Miss Agatha rolled her eyes and folded her arms over her ample chest. 
“My Lord, your man was certainly harassing me again! I don’t know how I am to do my job and do it properly with him buttin’ his nose where it doesn’t belong!” She gave Bentley a smirk as she stepped past him, handed the missive to Sebastian, then, with head held high, glided out of the entry hall, into a side room and soundly shut the huge oak door behind her. 
“I beg your pardon, Sir, but I was only trying to be kind and –“ 
Sebastian held up his hand. “I understand that you have some other obligations to me, more so than Agatha, and I do sincerely appreciate your loyalty. But, please try to get 
The Dragon’s Fire Kenna Fallon along. I know it will be hard-“ 
“Dreadfully so, Sir.” Bentley interrupted, raising his eyes heavenward. 
“-But do it, or I shall have to assign someone else to do the postal duty other than yourself or Miss Agatha.” Sebastian left Bentley open mouthed in the entry hall as he made his way to his private library, a deep grin on his face. Hopefully the gentle reprimand would remind him of his place! 
He looked at Bentley once more and shook his head at the man’s dejected look. Taking a key from the pocket of his britches, Sebastian unlocked the door of his library, his private quarters where there was peacefulness and tranquility and, unless invited, no one was ever admitted. It was a comfortable room, with two big windows that let in a liberal amount of morning light. A large mahogany desk sat at the furthest end of the room and shelves with books of every subject lined each and every wall. A fireplace with a deep gray marble mantle ran six feet across the wall, facing opposite the windows. 
Placing the missive on his desk and shrugging off his fawn colored riding jacket, he tossed it on the back of his brown leather desk chair, Sebastian poured himself a goblet of rum and sat down to open the letter from Henry. 
Dearest Sebastian 
I have wonderful news! Shell is to be wed in the fall! Can you believe it? We always knew she would wed long before we could find a husband for our El! Which brings me on to the other new I have for you – for El’s 23rd birthday, she will be coming to London to visit her friend Lily Henthorne. I have obtained a well-furnished and staffed house on Abernacky Lane. (I have been informed that it is absolutely the best part of the ton and very safe!) Lyon is to accompany El and they will be arriving probably by the time you receive this post. The ship, All’s Well, is to arrive upon the eastern port on April 17th. I do hope that you can meet them there. Willow and I truly do miss you and we have decided to follow our children in a month or two, hopefully arriving a few days before El’s birthday as a surprise. We hope to see you then! 
Henry 
“Good God, that is tomorrow!” Sebastian stood from the chair and quickly crossed the carpeted floor, yanking the door open and almost pulling the thing from its hinges. “Bentley!” 
Rounding the corner from the kitchen area, Bentley hurried to his master’s 
bellowing. “Sir, what is-“ 
“When do the ships arrive from France on the eastern dock tomorrow?” Sebastian waited patiently for the man to remember the schedule of incoming and departing ships. 
“Sir, I believe it will be at noon, but given the weather lately-” Bentley shrugged. 
“Send a note to Lord Ashby immediately. Inform him to be here within the hour.” Sebastian smiled at the old man. "It appears that a few members of my adoptive family from France will be arriving on tomorrow's ship. I shall need to have some rooms prepared on the northern wing for them if they should happen to find that their rented townhouse is not ready for them to take up residence." Sebastian slapped the man good­naturedly on the shoulder and then shut the door in his face. 
The shocked butler abruptly pulled at the tails of his dark jacket, ran a hand over his gray hair and mumbled something about the insolence of the upper class as he went to do his employer’s bidding. 
Sebastian was always in control of the situation, but this had spun him into frenzy! Lyon and El to arrive tomorrow? He sat down heavily in his desk chair. Stunned, he viewed briefly over the missive from Henry once more, still not believing that, after all this time, he would see them again. He had stayed in touch with the family who had taken him in all those years ago, but for some reason he had had no desire to ever go back to France. With the antics from Napoleon going on, he had hoped that the fighting would stay clear from the stately château where he had grown up, and it appeared to have bypassed them altogether. His thoughts turned to El and he wondered, with derision, how she would look. He had often wondered if she had ever grown out of that rebellious stage in her life and grinned to himself, thinking not. 
Walking to one of the large windows that faced the front of the house, Sebastian leaned on the casing and stared out at his estate. It was a country estate with well over one thousand acres. He loved this place from the first moment he had set eyes on the vast old castle and the rolling hills. He had a townhouse in London as well, but he only stayed there maybe two or three weeks out of the year. He truly did have so much to be thankful for. 
He took a sip of his rum as his thoughts roamed back to El, and he wondered if she would still be decked out in her brother’s borrowed britches. Of course, it had been a long time since he had seen her, and he had to laugh out loud as he remembered how short her hair had been and what had given her the idea to cut it all off in the first place. How many years had it been? His face took on a solemn look as he recalled how much of a nuisance she had been as well. And he also thought of how he could not wait to see her again! He hated to admit it, but he did miss her, in a surprising way. 
From the distance, cresting a hill, Sebastian saw Lord Ashby riding his horse at break neck speed. He shook his head. The crazy fool was going to cause serious injury to himself someday. He went and sat at his desk and waited for his friend to be announced. 
*** 
“A few members of my family will be here tomorrow.” Sebastian frowned and said more precisely, “She will be here tomorrow.” 
James Michael Moore, Lord Ashby, sipped at the delicious sherry and raised his brows at his dearest friend. “And who is she?” He took another sip and sat his glass on the table beside the large red leather chair he occupied. Reaching over to the desk in front of him, he raised one blonde brow in silent question as he took a cigar, lit the thing, and finally blew a puff of blue-gray smoke overhead. 
“She is Elizabeth.” Sebastian smiled wanly at his friend. He drummed his long, tanned fingers on the polished desktop. “I just received the missive from her father today.” 
James whistled. “Ah, and this is why you had me sent for. And I assumed, from the urgency of the note, that you were dying.” He smiled at his friends’ humored look. Smoke drifted from his mouth as he took another drag on the cigar. “And had I know that it was female problems, I would have come even quicker.” 
This brought a rumble of laughter from Sebastian. James was always in high spirits, and his most trusted friend. He always had been, ever since the first time they had met, shortly after Sebastian’s arrival in London. The two were practically inseparable, being among the top five most eligible bachelors in the London area. They were notorious for their rakehell ways, a reputation both thrived for, even though they were the most sought after twosome in matters of matrimony. God forbid! They joined the same clubs, had the same tastes in women, drink and horse flesh, and were in the same line of work. They made a striking camaraderie and never had an empty arm at any party or event they attended. They most definitely could turn a female to swooning and have them begging for a secreted tryst, all from just a smile! 
Sebastian poured himself a sherry and drank the entire glass in one gulp. “Have I told you about El?” He was puzzled by his own apprehension but shook it off as being the excitement of seeing his family again. 
James smiled. “I believe you have mentioned her once or twice.” He looked at him distastefully. “She was, as you had said, ‘The biggest pain in my ass that I have ever had the misfortune to know’. Oh, yes, you have told me of her.” He wrinkled his nose and then grinned. 
Sebastian frowned. He had told James all about Elizabeth, so much so that the man should be able to strike up an immediate conversation with her upon their first meeting. 
“Her brother, Lyon, will be with her, and they will be staying in a house that her father has procured for them on Abernacky Lane. Of course, I do hope that they stay here for a few days, but I was hoping-” 
James held up his hand. “I know what you were hoping, but I cannot set my days constantly checking in on the chit and her whelp brother. Besides, if she still behaves like you have told me she used to, I shall have to decline the offer, my friend. I want nothing to do with females who think they can best a male!” James pulled an invisible piece of lint from his coat sleeve, playing the snobbish Londoner. 
Sebastian laughed. “Actually, I was hoping that since you are closer to her age, you might be able to find more things in common with her. She really was a very…interesting child, and I am sure she would keep you quite entertained.” 
James snorted. “I am sure she would.” He frowned then and sighed. “Oh, but if I must, I must. I do suppose I owe you a favor or two. You have pulled me out of several jams.” He became serious then. “But remember, I do this as a favor to you.” He pointed his finger at Sebastian. “If the wench is boring and full of herself, as women have a mind to be, then I shall cut my promise short and you, my dear friend, will be on your own.” 
He nodded matter-of-factly, downed the rest of his sherry and, rising from his most comfortable seat, turned for the door. “Be at my house on Abernacky Lane for breakfast at 8 a.m. That should give us enough time to gather a parade of drays to load all the girl’s trunks on. I know for a fact that women, no matter what type, never travel light!” With that said, he slammed the door behind him. 
*** 
The dock was not a place Sebastian wanted to be this time of day. The scent of fish was so strong, even at this time of year, he wondered if he would ever get the smell out of his clothing. 
Early this morning, he and James had hired three drays, which patiently sat behind their carriage waiting for trunks to be carried from the ship when it arrived. He ran his fingers through his hair, being long and not caring a wit for the more fashionable shorter style. James sat beside him in the coach, smoking a cigar and he lit one of his own, leaning his head back against the cushioned seat and closing his eyes. He propped his booted feet on the bench across from him and tried to settle into a comfortable position. 
“So, what ship is the girl on, Willoughby?” James puffed on the cigar again and was blowing the smoke out the window of the carriage when he inhaled sharply and began coughing madly. 
Sebastian sat upright and pounded him on the back. “Good Lord, man! Are you trying-“ He stopped in mid sentence when he saw the vision, for that is the only way she could have been described. Coming down the wooden plank that led from a ship’s upper deck, was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life. She was a true angel, with golden hair that hung in delicate curls well past her waist and the yellow gown she wore, although simple but very form fitting, looked like a slice of gold molded to her body. Behind her, a tall man with the same color hair gripped her elbow and, when she turned and smiled up at him, Sebastian could only swallow and wish he was that man. 
“God’s blood, who is she?” James’s voice was gruff from his coughing spell. “She is lovely!” 
Sebastian shook his head. “I do not know, but I am going to find out.” He opened his door and stepped out onto the wooden dock. He began to walk casually in her direction and decided that he rather liked the color yellow. It looked absolutely lovely on her. 
James was by his side and whistling softly. He looked at the young woman appreciatively as he took another drag on his cigar. He definitely had his sights set on this one, for she was the most stunning thing he had ever seen in his life. 
Sebastian followed James until they were within a few feet of the vision and they both stopped in their tracks when a man yelled to her from the top deck. He heard the name being called and blanched as he took a step back, his eyes wide. “My God!” He whispered to James. “I think that she might be Elizabeth.” 
James’ head snapped around to look at his friend as he regarded him with an open mouthed stare. “What?” 
Sebastian tore his eyes away from the woman and looked at James. “I said-“ 
“Oh, I heard what you said.” He turned his gaze back to the woman. “I gladly extend my offer to you, my good man. I shall be more than happy to be this one’s escort.” 
“What offer?” 
“I believe you know the offer I speak of. I shall not leave you hanging on this one, my friend.” James smiled approvingly in the woman’s direction. 
She had turned and waved a hand to the man who had called for her, and then waited for him to join her on the dock. She accepted the kiss he gave her upon the top of her hand and then she leaned over and hugged the man. 
This gave Sebastian a reaction of, well, he could not quite put his finger on it, but he knew that he did not like it one bit. He also did not like the fact the she allowed the dark haired man to kiss her so familiarly on her hand, holding it much too long after he did so. Speaking rather closely to the man's ear and having the man roar with laughter at what was said, obviously for his ears only, Sebastian decided to take the reins and gallop ahead. 
El happened to look up then and directly into the eyes of the man that walked toward her. He was most handsome, and she gave him a small smile as she turned her attention back to the man beside her. After a few moments, she felt the man’s presence still, so she regarded him with a narrowed gaze, ready to give him a piece of her mind until she looked into his eyes. 
Even after all these years, there was no mistaking those pale cerulean eyes. It was Sebastian Blake. He was absolutely the most beautiful man she had ever seen, and he still was. He wore his hair long, which was decidedly to her liking. He had grown very tall and wide of shoulder. He was looking at her with a sudden frown of displeasure, and she stiffened slightly, raising her chin as she did so. So, he was still the arrogant man he had been all those years ago. She let go of her escort’s arm and walked slowly over to him, still ready to let loose the string of oaths that waited on the tip of her tongue. She stopped when she was just inches from his chest, and let her eyes slowly move up over the rich burgundy colored coat he wore that encased this chest and shoulders like a glove. She lingered a moment upon his lips and then moved finally to his pale blue eyes. Those cerulean eyes that ultimately took her breath away. She drew in a gulp of air, and held it in her lungs as she viewed him with her steady gaze. 
He thought he had never seen anything so lovely in all his life. Those eyes were the same shade of snapping emerald green, only now they appeared more beautiful than he remembered. He continued to drink in her features and marveled at how flaxen her hair had become. She obviously had the attention of every man that wandered the dock, and he thought once to take her hand and lead her to the confines of the carriage, keeping her beauty all to himself. He was finally seeing her for the first time as a woman. A woman so lovely that he wished with all his power he could sweep her away with him and never let her go. 
“Sebastian.” She whispered his name softly and tried to shake herself from the mist she now held in her head. 
“El.” Sebastian boldly wrapped his arms firmly around her tiny waist suddenly and wondered at how small she was, how good she felt in his arms, and how her hair felt like the finest silk. He surprised himself with his actions and he wondered why the impulse to take her in his arms was so strong. He breathed in her scent and he decided that lilacs had never smelled so good. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the fact that she had wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. Never had he felt a woman who had matched so perfectly to the contours of his own body. 
El’s arms tightened slightly around his neck and she whispered next to his ear, “Sebastian, I can’t believe it is really you!" Impulsively, she kissed his smooth neck just below his ear. 
Sebastian's breath caught in his throat, and he knew the kiss was an innocent gesture of saying her greetings to him after all this time, but he liked it just the same. It felt like she had scorched his skin, branding him with the touch of her lips. She loosened her grip upon his neck and, unwillingly, he released her. 
She took a step back and smiled at him. "What a surprise! We had no idea you were going to meet us." El looked over her shoulder then and grabbed Lyon's coat sleeve, pulling him beside her. "And do you remember this little scallywag?" 
Sebastian tore his eyes from her face reluctantly and grinned as he extended his hand. "Of course I do. Lyon, it is good to see you!" 
Lyon gripped Sebastian's hand firmly. "And you, sir! I cannot believe it has been eleven years." 
"It has been too long, Lyon." Sebastian said, and looking back to El, he addressed her with all the gentlemanly charm he could muster. “And you have become a very lovely woman.” He grasped her hand and gently kissed the top. Straightening, he finally remembered his manners and introduced Lyon, and then El, to James. 
"A pleasure, my lady," James murmured after greeting Lyon and then had moved over to take the lady's hand in his and lightly kiss the top. He did not release the slender hand, but held onto it as he smiled at her. 
El was taken aback by the man’s obvious good looks and his dark cobalt eyes that twinkled with mischief. She matched his smile. "The pleasure is all mine, Lord Ashby." 
"Please, dear lady, I insist you call me James." He released her hand then and bowed before her formally. "I am your servant, my lady." When he stood straight again, his gaze brushed over her face. She was not at all how his friend had described her. She was definitely not the ogre he had made her out to be! Her eyes shone with spirit and amusement, and he adored her pert little nose. The mane of blonde curls that haloed her head and cascaded down her back was breathtaking. He was going to enjoy escorting this one around the ton. 
"I hear we are to be neighbors, of sorts." James went on. "I have a house on Abernacky. Mine is Eighty-six." 
El’s eyes lit up. "Oh, how wonderful! Ours is Eighty-one." 
The smile she bestowed upon James left him mesmerized and craving more. In his mind’s eye, he could see the envious looks he would be getting from all his friends when he walked into parties and gatherings with this fine lady by his side. 
"I am so glad that you are so close by. Lyon and I know absolutely no one in London. It will be very comforting to know that you are such a short distance away." She brushed a stray hair away from her face with her hand. 
James reached out and caught the errant strand and put it back into place, reveling in the silken feel of the curls. "Just across the street and two doors down. I am sure that if you should need anything, I will be more than happy to accommodate you." 
"Thank you, James. How very kind of you. Oh," El turned from James and motioned for the dark haired man who had most welcomingly greeted her on the dock, over to the small group. She wrapped her arm in his and smiled up at him when she did the introduction, "Everyone, this is Raider. He held the cabin next to mine during our journey. He fairly kept my sanity." 
She looked at Sebastian then and noticed the frown had returned to his handsome face. She knew he probably would not want to be in her company for very long, but she did not think it would take this short amount of time to tire of her. She saw a scowl appear on his lips and wondered why, after all this time, he still did not approve of anything she did. She set the thought aside for now. "He is a surprise for my friend, Lily." 
With a raised brow of concern, James quickly asked, "Are you always in a habit of giving men as surprises?" He rubbed a slim finger over his bearded chin and gave her an endearing half smile. 
El laughed as she shook her head. "No, James, I am not. Raider is Lily's brother and Lyon's business partner. His family was not expecting him for another two weeks. 
While my visit here is for strictly pleasure, theirs will be one of mostly business." 
"How so,” Sebastian inquired, still looking at El's hand on the man's coat sleeve. 
"Our adventure will be in ships," Lyon replied, looking over at his partner with a shrug. "We wish to start our own merchant trade between the America's and England." 
"Yes, and we hope to find a leasing agent nearby to set up shop." Raider spoke for the first time, smiling kindly at Sebastian and then James. "Perhaps we can discuss our venture further over dinner this evening?" 
"Oh, by all means," Sebastian held out his arm for El and was relieved that she vacated Raider's for his. "We shall dine at my estate this evening, that is, if you have no other plans pending." His gaze touched El's eyes as she smiled up at him. He hoped they all had other plans, save for her. He felt his heart leap at her tightening hold. 
"We would love to, Sebastian. But first, Lyon and I would like to see where we will be staying. We need to find a carriage for hire-“ 
“I will hear nothing of the kind.” Sebastian interrupted her. “I insist that you all ride in my carriage. There is room aplenty.” 
"Quite so," James spoke up, coming around to her vacant side. "Sebastian and I have taken the liberty of hiring a few drays for your trunks, as well." 
"How thoughtful," El grinned at James. "I have brought only one trunk with me, being that fashion is a bit different here than in France. As part of my stay, I am to acquire the fashion plate here. I will need to find a seamstress within the next day or two, however. Tell me Sebastian, do you happen to know of a seamstress, and how did you know of our arrival here today? You have quite surprised me by being here." Her emerald eyes twinkled with the old mischief he remembered from so long ago. 
"I received a missive from your father informing me of your arrival. I was most happy to meet you here and to make sure that you were escorted to your townhouse. And, as a matter of fact, I do know a very skilled seamstress. She works for me during the day at my estate and runs her own business out of her cottage in the evening. I am sure she would love to help you in any way she can." Sebastian rather liked the fact that he was able to accommodate El's request so quickly. "I invite you to stay with me until your wardrobe is complete. Travana lives a few miles past my estate and can set up her things in one of the spare bedchambers until you are well clothed, my lady." 
"I could not ask you to do such a thing, Sebastian. I will just find someone near to where I am staying-" 
"I insist. It will be no trouble." He ended the conversation before she had time to change her mind on the matter. The group reached the carriage then and Sebastian opened the door, helping El into a comfortable seat. "Lyon, Raider, will you join us?" 
Lyon smiled and gratefully declined. "I will stay behind and gather our trunks from the crew." 
Raider declined as well. "I want to look about a bit and get a feel for the area. I want to know what we will be looking at by way of accommodations for our warehouse. Shall we meet up at dinner time, then?" 
Sebastian thought the man was acting rather nervous all of a sudden. He appeared to be looking for someone and he kept shifting his eyes further down the dock. What a difference a few moments had made since their first meeting. In the line of business that he was in, he had an eye for things such as this. Be suspicious of everything, and everyone, until you learn otherwise. "Absolutely. If you give me your address, I shall send my carriage for you. How does eight this evening sound?" Sebastian looked at the man with a questioning raise of his brows. 
"That is agreeable, sir. Here is my address." He handed Sebastian a piece of paper from his coat pocket that he had hurriedly scribbled his address on. "I will look forward to it." He looked into the door of the carriage and waved to El. "I will see you later, love. Take care." 
"I will, Raider. Tell Lily I have been detained and I will get in touch with her on the morrow." She smiled a warm good-bye and settled back into the cushioned seat again. 
Raider smiled his agreement and hurriedly rushed off down the dock. 
Sebastian climbed into the carriage after giving the driver the address of the house that was to be El and her brother's home for the next several months. Since James had occupied the seat next to El, damn him, Sebastian took the seat across from her. He was content just to watch her as she spoke to his friend. She was truly beautiful, and he never would have imagined that she would have turned into such a lovely jewel. Her hair was draped over her right shoulder and he envied James the scent of lilacs he obviously got to smell beside her. Lilacs were never to her liking when she was a child, but they surely suited her now. He grinned as she laughed at something James had said, and so he would bide the time until he would get to talk to her by himself. 
Alas, it was not to be this day. 
Chapter Three

Upon the arrival to Eighty-one Abernacky Lane, El found herself being shown the house's every detail by the maidservant, Edith. James and Sebastian waited downstairs while the tour continued on to the bedchambers above, as there were five to choose from and Edith wanted to make sure her lady's comfort was well in hand. Lyon arrived shortly thereafter, and while not getting the full blown tour his sister had received, felt he had seen enough to know where everything on his list of wants and needs were. 
Edith insisted, however, that the bedchambers be chosen so that she could direct the kitchen maids as to where the big copper tubs were to be placed. She wanted to make sure that the Cordele’s could bathe comfortably after such a long journey. 
El agreed wholeheartedly, and told Sebastian that she would see him later for dinner. She inquired to James if he would be in attendance also. James did, however, have a previous engagement and could not call off at such a late date. He stood at the front entrance, making sure El knew exactly were he lived as he pointed down the street to the townhouse with the red door. He made her promise that if she needed anything, she would send someone right away. Bidding her a good evening as he once again kissed the top of her hand lightly, he waved at Sebastian and was gone. 
Sebastian was the next to leave, although he thought that eight o’clock could not come soon enough. Before he left, however, El did hug him to her so tightly he thought that he would die with the wanting she brought out in him. He did not like these feelings that came over him so suddenly, and yet he was elated that she held him, innocent though it was. She told him that she had truly missed him and that they would have to talk after dinner this evening. Sebastian smiled at her and made his way to the carriage, thinking that perhaps he should ask her to wear her britches to dinner, for old time’s sake, of course! 
*** 
Dinner, as it turned out, was filled with the details of Lyon and Raider’s attempt at business ventures and reminiscing of when they were all children. Raider laughed until his sides hurt and Lyon, while amused by the past, deftly kept his eye on the little serving maid who continually entered the dining room to replenish drinks and serve dessert. Sebastian and El chatted somewhat but, as the evening wore on, he could tell that El was completely exhausted. Her attentions were mostly on Raider and he had to bite his tongue a few times as she leaned over and gently touched the man’s sleeve with her hand, a little too familiar for his liking. 
Offering for the trio to stay at Willoughby Castle for the night, Raider declined, saying he had an engagement early the next morning with an agent his father had found. He would need to head home soon, but El and Lyon decided that it would be wonderful to stay and make an early start for home in the morning after breakfast. 
This pleased Sebastian, who immediately made sure the two rooms he had requested yesterday were ready for his guests. El yawned her thanks and Lyon, while not as tired as his sister, decided to walk her to her room and then join Sebastian in a glass of wine. 
“I trust El is abed without further incident?” Sebastian inquired when Lyon opened the door to the library. Lyon settled in the red leather chair in front of the desk and accepted the wine with sincere thanks. 
“I would say so. She did have a rather busy day. I am afraid that Edith is going to watch over her like a hawk. At least I will not have to worry overly much of her not having a proper chaperone.” Lyon lifted his glass in a salute and downed the entire content in one gulp. He held his hand up to the proffered second glass. “Nay, I want to keep my wits about me this night.” He had already made arrangements with the serving maid, Aggie, to meet later, and with Sebastian extending the offer to stay at his estate, as it were, it fit perfectly into his evening. 
Sebastian made small talk about the man’s new business venture, saying that there could be a market for the export of horses, if Lyon was interested. 
Lyon agreed that it was a very good possibility and thanked Sebastian for the offer. Being that the hour was getting late and he did have other plans on how to end this day, he bid good evening to his kind host. 
*** 
El and Lyon left the next morning with the promise that they would return as often as they could and visit with him. El extended the offer of him doing the same. She knew not too many people, as of yet, and felt that she would go mad if she had to be indoors all day. Sebastian promised he would stop in for a visit when his business brought him to London. He quickly thought of how many trips he could make to London without seeming overbearing. He felt disappointed that he had not had any time alone with her and hoped that when he visited her, or she him, there would be no others to vie for her attentions. 
He did meet with Lyon several days later at the townhouse he and El shared to inquire how things were going in his search for a warehouse. He still could not get the suspiciousness of Raider out of his mind, but decided not to mention this to Lyon. He would see that Raider was watched for a short time, and if the man did nothing to cause further misgivings, then he would leave it at that. It was just that his instincts bid him beware, and this was something he could not take lightly. 
El had not yet come out of her bedchamber, and she was, he had to admit, whom he was actually there to see. He only listened with half his normal capacity as Lyon told him of a warehouse they would be viewing today. He wondered if she slept this late every morning and wished he had not conjured up the thought of her lying abed. The thought was much too sensual, and much more to his liking than he himself wanted to admit, no matter how delicious it was. 
Lyon mentioned that James had accompanied himself and El to the Henthorne's home on Osterich Road last evening and they had stayed quite late. 
“In fact, it was probably more towards dawn when we had returned. Their parents were away visiting other relatives and we had the whole of the home to ourselves. I must admit, it was a very relaxing and enjoyable evening.” He stood up from the table and made his apologies to his guest. He had to be on his way but insisted that Sebastian stay, if he would, and wait for El to finally wake. 
Sebastian declined, however, stating business of his own that needed attending to. 
He left the townhouse, feeling abandoned and a little jealous. He did not understand his feelings of remorse, and why he thought that El being with James would displease him like it had, but it did, and he did not like it one bit. He had never been one to plead for a woman’s attentions, (and he did have plenty to choose from!) and he certainly was not about to start now. It still unsettled him that his thoughts, more often than not, always conjured up the same sweet smile she had bestowed upon him that day he had met her at the docks. And it was not just her smile. He thought of other things about her as well. Things he should not be thinking at all. 
As he settled into his carriage and ordered to be taken home, it further darkened his mood as he recalled the fact that El had been out the previous night with his best friend. His hand tightened into a fist and he felt that his actions were merely his concern over El’s well being. He would need to inquire about that to James later and quickly put the thought aside. He should not even let it bother him the way it did. 
Right now, he had to return home in time to greet a man who had an interest in selling the horses he owned. Sebastian wanted to be first on the man's list. He had heard that the horses were well cared for and of outstanding lineage. They would come in handy on his next assignment. They could very well be some that Lyon could use in his maiden voyage to the Americas as well. 
He sighed and looked out the window at the trees and rolling hills around him. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He pictured El’s lovely face and he relaxed a little. That would keep him going for a while, he thought dejectedly. His constant thoughts of her, forever in his mind’s eye, were beginning to wear on his sanity. It was just as well that he would have to leave this night in order to catch up to Orne’s mistress who had been seen entering the court at Windsor Castle just this afternoon. 
He had been told that the purpose of her visit was not known, but she would be watched closely throughout the duration of her stay. He had a short time to sway her to his affections and return to his normal life to await news of his impending doom by her thwarted lover. He hoped he did not have long to wait. With any luck, his thoughts of El would diminish over his time away. 
Chapter Four 
With a full month gone by, Sebastian was most anxious to see El again. He had had to attend to his other estate in Newberry and that had extended longer than he had anticipated. His assignment had kept him away as well, and he hoped that no one would notice the slight limp he had come home with. How he had managed to take a hit in the thigh during some menial swordplay was beyond him! 
But he knew why. His mind had been elsewhere. 
It had taken his supreme courting skills to get Orne’s mistress’s sole attention and affection directed to him. He closed his eyes and remembered how he had felt when they had first kissed, how he had not touched the straight black hair of the woman he held, but how he had imagined the blonde tresses of curls and snapping emerald green eyes that stirred his true passion. 
As his carriage bound over the rolling hills of the country side, he closed his eyes and felt the heat pass through his body as he tried to pushed his thoughts on to safer ground. His plans of distracting himself from her image had failed miserably. If anything, he thought more of her during his absence. 
When he had returned to his estate, he was delighted, however, to learn from Bentley that Miss Cordele had stopped in nearly every day for a week inquiring if he were home and being fitted for her new gowns, which were coming along quite nicely. She had sent several missives, ten to be exact, all of which he had put under his master's library door. 
Sebastian thanked the man and went directly to his library to read word from her. He could tell by the missives that she and James were keeping quite busy. He began to feel uneasy about the situation and decided that he must take a hand in the issue. 
After he read the last missive, which was a formal invitation to her birthday party being held by a Miss Lily Henthorne, he decided to stop by her home later today and see if she was available to spend some time with him. He did miss her, he realized with a small amount of distress. Clearing his head, he went to his bedchamber and ordered a bath be brought post-haste. 
Sebastian arrived later that same day to El's townhouse and found that she and James had just gotten back from an early morning excursion and were having tea on the veranda. He was shown the way through the back of the house and outdoors. He caught his breath at how lovely she was as she sat in the sunshine, its glow making her seem as if she sported a halo about her head. She sat across from James and they were playing some sort of card game. She was obviously beating him miserably, and her laughter lightened his heart. He smiled as James let out a loud obscenity and then threw his cards down on the table in teasing irritation. 
"Damn me, love! I think you cheat!" His lips pulled into a smile. 
"I do not cheat, sir!" El exclaimed in mocking shock. She put her hand on her chest and crossed her heart. "I swear." 
James sipped his tea and happened to catch site of Sebastian. His eyes lit with merriment. "Who is that strange man standing on your veranda, love?" 
El turned and saw Sebastian looking at her with a strange look on his face. She dismissed it, however, for she was delighted to see him, even if the feeling was not mutual. She hurried over to him and gave him a hug. "Where on earth have you been hiding? It is like you disappeared!" She grabbed his hand and pulled him over to the table, not giving him a chance to respond. "Sit down and I will get you some tea." El went off into the house, leaving the two men alone. 
"So, you have been keeping her busy, I see." Sebastian sat down in a cushioned chair and gazed at his friend with raised brows. He should be happy that she was staying out of trouble with the help of his friend, but he felt just a small amount of jealousy, which he quickly pushed aside. How preposterous! Him, jealous? 
"We have been inseparable!" James sat back and closed his eyes. "I tell you, my friend, I have never met a girl quite like El. She is truly fascinating." He opened his eyes and looked up at the sky. "I have truly enjoyed her company. And I have you to thank for that." He smiled at Sebastian. 
He nodded his head and drew a quick smile for his friend. “Good, but now that my assignment is over, temporarily, I shall play the proper gentleman and see that she is well entertained.” 
James raised his brows and regarded his friend with narrowed eyes. “Have you found the woman then?” 
“I have, but she has played a very good acting part. I am not sure if she toys with me or if she is sincere.” He shrugged and went on. “I have asked for her hand and she has accepted, which should make John ever so happy.” The bitter look on his face belied the good news of his upcoming nuptials, no matter how false they were. 
James inclined his head and looked at his lap for a moment. “I do hope that this goes well for you. I know how much you have wanted to get your hands around Orne’s neck.” 
“It has gone well so far, but still I have not let my guard down. I know that I play a perilous game, and my life is at risk every time I walk out my door.” He sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. “It is only a matter of time now.” 
“Good.” James thought to lighten the mood and changed the subject. “El has not had her proper welcome into London society as of yet, but I can honestly say that she is the most discussed woman about the ton. She has nearly every man she meets weak in the knees when she smiles at them. I must tell you, though, that she has had some very interested callers seeking a stolen moment with her. I fear she will be wed by the end of this year if persuasion is to be taken into account!” He raised his brows at the dark look that was directed his way. 
Sebastian groaned inwardly and his mood shifted to a dull rage. Great! 
"Here you go, Sebastian." El came out of the house and put the cup of tea on the table in front of him. "Do you play cards?" 
El picked up the deck and shuffled them clumsily. Sebastian grinned at her, amazed how his mood had swiftly changed. She had forgotten that he had taught her to play cards at a very young age. "Whist is not a game that I tolerate very well any longer. Sorry" 
"Oh, whist was not what we were playing. We were playing another game that I learned on the ship. I am not sure of the name though." El smiled at his surprised look. "I will have you know that I left that ship with a heavy purse. On my return trip to France, I will need to do some additional collections!" 
James howled with laughter. "I can see them thinking that you are a female who knows nothing of cards. You probably put up a high stake with the very first hand. And they fell for it!" 
"I must say, Lord Ashby, you find this whole thing too amusing." El looked at him from under her lashes. "I shall have to do something about that. By the way, I shall not forget the tidy sum you owe me as well." 
James grinned and held out his hands to ward her off as he stood. "I must plead mercy and retire to my own home. I do have some business to attend to this afternoon, but I shall see you later." He kissed her on the cheek and, nodding Sebastian's way, he took his leave. He missed the brooding look shot his way from a pair of pale cerulean eyes. 
El gave a sigh, and settled back into her chair. "Where have you been, Sebastian? I have been to your estate often in the days you were absent, and no one there could give me an idea as to when you would return." She looked at him with curiosity. She hadn't really realized how much she had missed him until she had seen him for the first time in all the weeks that had passed. He was handsome, as usual, with a hunter green coat and matching britches. His legs were encased in brown leather knee boots, and his dark hair was left unbound and it shone in the sunlight filtering through the trees. She waited for his answer but did not mind the delay, as it gave her additional time to look him over. 
"I have been in Newbury attending to business with my other estate." He took a sip of tea and placed the cup back on the table. "But I hear you have not wanted for a thing in my absence. James, it seems, has taken good care of you. Why don’t you tell me about the events you have been to?” He looked into her lovely eyes and felt as if he could drown in them. She was most spectacular with her cheeks flushed a pale pink and the color of the gown she wore. It was of a deep rose hue with a wide belt just under her breasts that tied in the back. The neckline was low, but not as low as the other gowns he had seen on some of the ladies around the ton, much to his disappointment. He waited for an explanation from her, and he hoped he liked the outcome. 
She lowered her eyes and said with sincerity, "I would not have spent so much time with James if it were not for the fact that you had suddenly disappeared. And with Lyon and Raider setting up their business, I have not had much time to spend with my brother, either. He and Raider will be going away on business up the coast for a few days, which will leave me here in this house all by myself unless Lily can come and stay with me. And I have been to see Travana several times as she is getting me a wonderful wardrobe together. In fact, I am going there tomorrow for another selection of cloth. She is so skilled. But James has been keeping me occupied for the most part." She looked at him then. "James is a wonderful man, and I thank you for introducing us." 
Sebastian frowned at that but still held her eyes with his. "Then we shall rectify my absence with you staying at my estate for a few days. I cannot see you being in this house alone, and now that my business is done, I do have some extra time." His eyes lowered to his lap. "And I want to spend that time with you." He said it quietly and looked up then. "That is to say, if you have no plans with James, and if you would even want to be in my company." His jaw tightened as he expected her to say her card was filled. 
El smiled at him and stood up, going over to stand before him. Sebastian stood as well and she had to look up into his face; that glorious, handsome face. "I have no plans," she said in a near whisper. "I should enjoy your company for a change. If you are sure you do not mind overly much. I know how much you disliked me when we were children.” A smile played about her lips as she continued to stare into his wonderful eyes. 
"Aye, you were a rebellious child, and I must wonder if you still hold some of that wildness." He reached out and smoothed back a silken strand of hair that had escaped its ribbon. His hand touched the silken curls and he wanted to bury his face in the softness, breathe in her lilac scent. He dropped his hand to his side as his eyes caressed hers. The color made him think of the meadow grasses surrounding his castle. "I shall come for you in the morning then?" His voice sounded deep and husky, even to his own ears. Was he going mad? 
El stood on tiptoes and kissed his cheek. Her lips lingered there, and she breathed deeply of his male fragrance. She felt the heat of him through her gown where she touched his hard body, feeling the planes of his muscles beneath the fabric. 
Sebastian felt shock and then heat flow through his veins. He was surprised at himself for his actions and wondered why he felt as he did. She placed a gentle hand upon his chest and he felt as if she had scorched his skin. She then rested her forehead upon his cheek, and he impulsively folded his arms around her. She felt good and right in his arms. Her body molded perfectly to his, and he swallowed a groan that almost escaped from his lips as she placed her arms around his neck. 
He touched her hair and breathed in her scent. She smelled delicious to him, a hungry man wanting to partake in his repast. He felt her stir in his arms and he let loose his hold slightly, but not completely. He was not ready to let go. And it angered him slightly. What the hell was he about? 
El leaned back from his arms slightly, and looked up into his pale cerulean eyes. Never had she felt such emotion over one simple gesture. She eased her hips away from his and finally let go of his shoulders. He looked at her as if he was angry now and she felt foolish in her spur of the moment actions. She cursed herself and wished to the Lord above that she would think before she stepped in with both feet, no matter how scrumptious the feelings were that flowed through her like liquid fire! 
She took a step back and noticed how chilled her body had become without his eminent heat. Breathing deeply, she tried to calm herself. She never took her eyes from his as she reached up, and ran her fingers through his hair, starting by his brow and softly running over his shoulder, down to his chest where she brushed the tips between her fingers gently. 
"Never cut your hair, Sebastian," she breathed the words out. They sounded strange to her own ears, like it was not her voice. "It is truly magnificent." Her hands dropped to her sides then, and she said before she turned away to go into the house, "I shall be waiting for you tomorrow. I have missed you so." Then she was gone, rushing for the confines of her rooms. 
Sebastian let her go. He did not think he could walk just yet. He took several deep breaths and shook his head to clear his thoughts. His body felt hot, like a fever, and he throbbed with wanting. It was a good thing she had gone into her house, for he was not so sure his gentlemanly intensions would have lasted much longer. He still felt the impression of her form on his and he longed for it to be there again. He wanted to go and find her, to tell her that he never wanted to let her go, but he realized that it was his passion talking, lust filling his mind with indecent thoughts. She was like a sister to him; they had grown up together. 
But as his brows drew together in a glower, he knew that she was most definitely not his sister. She was a woman of passion and hunger, just like any other, but she was somehow different. She made his blood simmer at the thought of holding her again and, as much as he did not want to admit it, he felt that this time, it was so different than any other feelings he had ever held for a woman. 
And it troubled him. 
Terribly. 
*** 
As El climbed aboard the carriage that Sebastian had sent for her, she felt slightly disappointed that he himself had not come. It was a half hour ride, so the wait was not too long. She had only brought a small bag with her that contained necessities and a few under things, as Travana would have several more gowns ready for her. As the carriage topped the hill to his estate, her heart raced when she caught sight of him. He was standing at the wide front steps of his castle with his arms crossed over his muscled chest. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself. It was just a visit for a few days, she kept telling herself. Do not read more into this than necessary. 
If her heart raced, Sebastian’s was nearly beating out of his chest. He recalled, with some reservation, the hot feel of her body against his. In fact, that was all he had thought about since the day before. When the carriage rolled to a stop in front of him, he went to the door and opened it, revealing her smiling face. She looked glorious in a pale yellow gown of silk with white lace trim and bell sleeves. He helped her from the carriage, trying to ignore the scorching heat of her hand in his, and retrieved her bag from the opposite seat. 
“Don’t tell me this is all you have brought with you,” he teased her as he shut the door. 
“I will be taking more back with me than I have brought,” El laughed. “Travana will have several more gowns ready for me this afternoon.” She took the arm he offered to her and they walked to the front door that opened automatically by a stern looking Bentley. 
“My lady,” he bowed to her. “I have taken the liberty of having a chamber readied for you in the north wing. I suspect you will be most comfortable.” 
“Thank you, Bentley,” El said graciously as Sebastian handed the older man her bag. 
“Bentley, you may tell Travana where Miss Cordele’s rooms are. She is expected to have several packages for the lady,” Sebastian told the man. 
“Very good, sir,” Bentley bowed again. “Will you require refreshments before your luncheon?” 
Sebastian looked at El, who declined. “Nay. Please have Agatha come to the sitting room when the meal is ready.” He had not released El’s arm and she had made no move to let go of his. He steered her into the sitting room and settled her on an overstuffed settee, and as she smoothed her skirts he took the seat next to her. 
Big mistake! 
He could smell the lilac fragrance from where he sat, and his head filled with lustful thoughts. Again. He sat back and thought she must be a sorceress of some kind to invade his mind as often as she did, and for him to feel such unabashed desire. 
El looked at him then, and raised her brows. “So, what shall we be doing today?” 
Sebastian nearly laughed aloud. She had always been direct and to the point. She had not changed in that notion. “After we have eaten, I thought that I would show you my gardens. It is quite lovely this time of year.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “I suspect you still like gardening, do you not?” 
“I love it still,” El confirmed. “We still have the best gardens in all of France. Unfortunately, with the townhouse, there is no room for a decent sized garden, only a small one. I was quite disappointed with that aspect of the home, but ‘tis such a trivial thing.” She looked out the window for a few moments and then back to the handsome man at her side. “Lyon is contemplating on purchasing the property for himself. His business is starting off rather well.” 
“How intriguing. Does that mean you will be staying on as well?” He hoped he did not sound too fervent and nearly kicked himself for the words. 
“I have not yet decided. Lyon would like for me to stay.” She looked him in the eye then and her words became quiet. “I must return to my own home sometime, but I may extend my stay here for just a while longer.” 
Sebastian was about to make a comment when Agatha appeared and announced that the meal was ready. He thanked the maid and stood, extending his hand to El. When she grasped his fingers, it was like a bolt of lightning had gone through his body. He pulled her next to him and felt her heat, inhaled her wonderful fragrance. But he made no move to lead her out of the room. He just stood there and held her hand, gazing into the emerald depths of her eyes. Slowly, against his better judgment and all the misgivings in his heart, he brought her hand to his lips. Even these simple gestures made him want to pull her into his arms, and kiss her soundly. 
A slight tingle moved from the back of her hand where his lips touched her bare skin, down her arm, and into her mid section. The kiss was innocent enough, but the feelings that flew through her were erotic and warming. She caught her breath and with the tip of her tongue, she moistened her dry lips. 
Sebastian groaned at the innocent gesture, and throwing caution to the wind as he captured her lips with his own on impulse, he cursed himself as he did so. He had told himself not to do this, not to put himself in temptation’s way, and here he was, breaking his own promise. She was sweet and intoxicating, as he knew she would be, and he wanted to lose himself within her. Her tongue came out and timidly touched his bottom lip as she wrapped her arms around his neck, molding her body to his. 
He held her tight and tried to come to some reason as to why he allowed this. He could think of nothing. She felt right in his arms, and his chest felt constricted of air. His breathing intensified and he heard her small moan of pleasure as she delved into his mouth with her tongue, becoming bold in her search for this unknown passion. 
It was nearly his undoing. 
El felt the heat rise in her center and did not want to stop the wonderful sensations. His body fit her own well, and she moved her hips slightly, tightening the hold around his neck. He smelled of wood and musk, and she breathed deeply with ragged breath, trying to envelope him into her soul. She felt the hardness of his body and wanted more than just a kiss. Although she was still a virgin, and she highly doubted Sebastian was, this made her wonder if he thought her too bold. She did not care, she wanted to discover him, to find out what he was made of, and so she started to explore his hard body, timidly at first, and then boldly, urged on by his soft groan of pleasure. 
She slid her palms along the front of his chest, feeling his muscles ripple under her touch. The heat from his body emanated through the thin linen of his shirt, making her want to pull the thing from his britches and touch her palms daringly to his bare skin. She stilled her hands from roaming any further. She had felt all she needed to feel and it was grand! Besides, she did not trust herself to continue, nor did she even have a clue as to what she should do when she got to where her instincts led her. She felt much too bold the way it was, and she fought off the feeling of how brazen she had been. 
Sebastian pulled his mouth from hers and grasped her shoulders, bringing his lips next to her ear. His breath was labored and hot next to her skin. Still she caressed his chest, and he thought he would go mad from the touch of her hands upon him. “Do not tempt me, my lady,” he whispered with great effort. “Although my will is strong, your touch makes my intentions weak. Stop now, I beg you.” 
He laid a gentle kiss on her neck and dropped his hands to her waist. She wore no corset beneath her gown, so what he felt was the thin material between his hands and her skin beneath. He groaned, a deep, seductive sound, rumbling from his chest. 
She pulled back slightly and looked up at him with smoldering green eyes. “Sebastian, I am sorry. I forget myself sometimes.” Her words were sincere and her eyes stared into his with shame. “I truly did not mean for that to happen.” 
“You are not the only one at fault here, lady,” he ground out as if in pain. “But I should know better.” 
“Was it so bad of me to respond the way I did?” She paused and bit her bottom lip. “Even if I liked it so much?” 
He stared at her with an open mouth, astounded. Her innocence would drive him mad! He did not want to reject her totally, for he did not think he could bear her offering herself to anyone else. He thought he might have to kill the other man if she did! The possessiveness he felt unnerved him. “You do not yet know what you want out of life, my lady. You are an innocent and should not have to worry overly much on this subject. You should wait until you are very sure of who and what you want.” He took a step back, away from her, so as not to tempt himself further. As he looked at her, he still could not get over the fact of how very beautiful she was. And how much he wanted her. 
“How long must I wait, do you suppose?” Her voice held an underlying humor, as did her eyes. She eased into her humor with some difficulty, and yet, she craved more of what she had been denied. She wondered if he liked the way she had run her hands over him, feeling the sinew of his body, caressing him and wanting so very much to trail sweet kisses behind her finger tips. 
He laughed then and turned from her, feeling a vacant spot in his arms. “Surely you jest.” His smile was barely held back as he turned to face her again, at a much safer distance this time. 
El cleared her throat and smoothed the lace around her neck and bust line. “I am famished. Shall we eat now?” She grinned at him, and took the arm he offered her. *** 
The rest of the day was spent on different activities and El suspected that Sebastian kept their afternoon hectic on purpose. This puzzled her, and she decided that he obviously did not want her affections. Although it hurt her feelings, she thought it was just as well. Perhaps he liked more experienced women. But how was she to get more experience if he did not help her in the act? Truthfully, he was the only man she would consider ever doing anything like this with. And the desire she felt for him did not settle too well with her, either. And, oh, there was desire aplenty! 
As they toured the castle gardens, she was lost in the smell and the sight of how glorious it truly was, turning her thoughts of his close presence to the lovely flowers and bushes around her. Paths and walkways led to benches and seats placed strategically about the garden, and she kept stating how lovely the whole thing was. One particular garden was secluded and very romantic, complete with a chaise lounge cushioned with a thick pillow of red velvet. Surrounding the lounge was an abundance of deep red and white roses that had formed a natural canopy over the lounge, which had become very secluded over the years. 
The sight of the roses was amazing in itself, but the fragrance that emanated from them was intoxicating, and slightly seductive. Although she wanted to stay so that she could revel in the very wonderful picture that was set, Sebastian kept moving on. She followed him, but kept in the back of her mind of how to get back to the exact location. It was very serene and beautiful. This would more than likely be her most favorite place to spend some quiet time. 
The rest of her afternoon was spent with Travana trying on gowns of silk and linen in pastel colors of lavenders, blues and a particularly beautiful one in an unusual shade of silvery gray. She met up again with Sebastian for the evening meal, which was spent laughing about memories of when they were children. 
Sebastian looked very handsome in just a white linen shirt left unbuttoned at the neck and heather gray britches. He had his hair tied back with a black piece of thin leather. His pale cerulean eyes seemed a bit darker than usual and his attitude was jovial. The smiles he turned her way made her flesh heat deliciously and she tried not to let him see how he affected her. She felt heady with the sensations, almost drunk. She wondered if what she felt would eventually lead to love and quieted her thoughts immediately. Love was not something that she felt she could put on her own shoulders right now, let alone anyone else. She simply enjoyed his company very much. It was so different than when they were younger and at odds on everything. 
Sebastian had to stop himself several times from reaching his hand out and capturing hers in his grasp. He wanted to give her time to think, and that is what he would do. He wanted to make sure she was happy and to find out if there was more to the story where James was concerned. He needed to know if he should tell the man to back down. He felt guilty for that thought, and knew that he should not have any association where her feelings were concerned. He should let it go, and pray she did not get hurt in the process. He just could not help himself for his protective nature where she was concerned, even after all these years had passed, and he wanted it to be a known fact to all the young swains who came calling upon her doorstep. Now that thought did not set well with him at all! 
“I received the invitation to your birthday bash.” He looked at her over his goblet of wine and took a sip. “Will James be in attendance as well?” 
“Oh, I would hope so! He and Lily have gotten on quite well.” She took another bite of her ham. 
“He and Lily?” Interesting. Mayhap he had nothing to worry about on this matter. 
“Yes. They seem to have hit it off wonderfully. We are the best of friends, and so far Lily insists that James accompany us everywhere. We have quite adopted him as our personal chaperone.” She pushed her plate back and sighed. “I fear you are going to fatten me up too much! Travana will have to let all my seams out.” She looked horrified at the mere thought. 
“I doubt that.” His smiled warmly at her. He thought that it would not matter if she added some pounds to her frame. Whatever the result, he knew he would like the outcome. “I did want to inquire as to what you would like this year for your birthday. I thought maybe you knew of something your heart desires.” He set his goblet down but kept a grip on the stem. “What would make your special day complete?” 
She looked at him with a bit of humor in her eyes. “I do have a heart’s desire. But, alas, it is a special birthday wish, to be kept in my own heart, all to myself to dwell on and to dream of. I have not even told Lily, and I do tell her everything.” 
Sebastian frowned at her. “That is not an answer to my question, my lady.” He wished he could see into her heart. She sounded too sincere in her words and he wondered just what it was that she so desired. Or more importantly, whom. 
“That is all I can tell you, Sebastian,” she said, and took a slow sip of her own wine, savoring it as the warm liquid slid down her throat. “As for your gift, you do not need to get me anything. Your company is gift enough, and you have opened your home to me. That was very generous of you.” 
“`Tis something I would have done for you on any account.” He leaned forward in his chair, and rested his elbows upon the tabletop, looking at her. “You must have seen something that you wish for above anything else.” He settled back in his chair and viewed her through lowered lids. She did take his breath away. Was it the wine or was it her company that brought such warmth to his body? 
El did not answer him. It would be best if she did not. She did get to her feet, leaned over and kissed him on his smooth cheek, wishing him a good evening. She lingered there, much too long, as she placed a hand upon his cheek. She felt the stirrings of her desire for him rise like the heat of a flame, and she nearly groaned his name and begged him to take her, to where she did not know, nor did she care. His scent drove her to near madness, let alone the way his hair tickled the end of her nose as she whispered another set of non-consequential words of parting. Then she was gone, retiring to her chambers where sleep would be long in the coming for her this night. 
Chapter Five

Sebastian tossed and turned in his bed all night, thinking of El and how she had kissed him earlier. Did she know what she was doing, or had passion clouded her judgment? He rolled onto his back and stared at the ceiling. She was very much to his liking, but he knew that he should stay away from the lady. He also wondered how she had learned to kiss the way she did. He sighed aloud to the empty room. Never had a woman left him to a sleepless night, not to mention the fact that she was only a few doors down from him. He recalled back to their stroll in the garden, when they happened upon the chaise lounge. He wanted to stay there with her, to lay her upon the soft cushions, to kiss her mouth, to take off every piece of clothing she had on, one by one, so that he could view the treasures beneath. True, that special garden room had been saved for the ultimate occasion, but he had never shown it to anyone. 
Until today. 
He covered his face with his hands and groaned out loud. This was not a very good subject to think about right at the moment! He felt the stirrings of passion start in his groin, and knew it was going to be a long, drawn out night. 
*** 
The next morning, El had slept in longer than usual because she had a bit of trouble finding her own slumber. She had been awake the biggest part of the night with thoughts of Sebastian. Why had she spent every waking hour thinking of the man? He was too handsome for words, which made him very dangerous, and she wondered suddenly why he had never married. She knew he must have women throwing themselves at him. She felt an envy of those other women and sighed dejectedly. Maybe he found it redundant for her to act so bold. She had to control herself around him at all costs. 
She got up from the comfortable bed and pulled a pale blue gown from the pile that Travana had presented to her yesterday. It was the exact color of Sebastian’s eyes. Oh, this task of controlling herself around him was going to be hard! Especially when she saw him in everything around her. 
Sebastian met her at the table with a hot cup of tea. He admired the color of the gown she had chosen today. The neckline was a bit lower than the ones he had seen her in before. The cleavage she displayed was utterly delightful, and he had to pry his wayward eyes from the wonderful globes that strained invitingly up and outward against the silken material. 
“I have taken the liberty of bringing you some tea, my lady,” he bowed as he placed the cup before her on the table. “We shall have our breakfast out in the garden. I have ordered a table and two chairs be placed beside the roses.” 
“How nice!” Her eyes lit up at the thought of eating in the garden. “You spoil me, sir.” 
“Nay, I do not. I am all about pleasing you today. ‘Tis my way of making up for my lengthy absence recently.” He grasped her hand in his, ignoring the heat it presented against his palm. Pulling her to her feet, he led her out a back door, settling her into a cushioned chair. He took the chair opposite hers and motioned for the maids to bring their plates out. 
El’s eyes widened in disbelief at all the food. There were fresh eggs, bacon and ham. Red potatoes were fried in delectable herb butter, and the aroma was absolutely wonderful. Fresh baked bread and rolls were set on the table in a basket made from wicker, and sporting a bright floral patterned ribbon on the handle. Milk and tea were severed as well. When the food had been set and everything was in its place, the maids retreated back to the kitchen. 
“Sebastian, I am certainly not this hungry!” El exclaimed as she looked at the food piled atop the table. “There is enough here to feed an army of soldiers!” 
He smiled at her, “Do not worry. Just eat what you can.” 
El bit her bottom lip and chose a slice of bacon, a slice of bread and some of the eggs along with a spoonful of the potatoes. She took a sip of her tea and then started to eat. It was delicious, and the wonderful smells seemed to make her eat more than she should have. 
Sebastian ate his fill as well, finishing his plate well before she did. He sat and watched her eat, liking the seductive way her tongue came out to smooth over her silken lips. “Would you like to go to the stable today? I have a man coming in with some horses. I have acquired some for Lyon as he wishes to take them to the Americas.” 
El’s eyes lit up. “I would love to go to the stables! You know I love to ride.” She pushed her plate back, and stood up. “Come on. Take me to your stables now.” 
Sebastian smiled at her enthusiasm. She did love horses, and he hoped that she would find one to her liking. He led her to the back of the gardens, and over the hill behind. 
The stables were just as impressive as the castle. It was absolutely massive and very immaculate on the inside. The stalls were clean and fresh hay lined the floors. A large, fenced in area behind the stables gave the horses plenty of room to sprint and play. There was also a training arena to the right of the stable where a middle aged man had a black, strutting filly tied to a rope, and was leading her in a circle. 
“Sebastian, it is wonderful!” El breathed with excitement. “I had no idea that you had so many horses. I am very envious!” She stood on the bottom railing of the fence and watched as the group of horses strutted and tossed their massive heads, making quite a show for the females. The females whinnied and pawed at the ground, trying to make their own display of interest. 
“I will be getting another thirty head this afternoon. Most of which will go to your brother, when he is ready to sail to the Americas with his first merchant ship.” He grinned at her astonished look. “I intend to go into business with your brother, at least where horse flesh is concerned. I think we stand to make a tidy sum.” 
“How wonderful! And I cannot wait to see what horses you have coming today.” She turned her attentions back to the horses in the fenced area. They were magnificent in their stature, and how they pranced playfully. One gray mare looked absolutely miserable, her belly big with an unborn foal. “When is her time?” El asked pointing to the gray. 
“It could be anytime. Actually, we are surprised she did not have her foal before now.” He smiled at her obvious concern. “Don't worry. She is being watched very closely. We will be ready when it is time.” 
El nodded in acceptance that the mare would be well taken care of. She spent the remainder of the morning touring the inside of the stables and meeting a few of the workers. The gentleman whom Sebastian had purchased all the horses from came calling with his entourage in tow at the noon hour. It was truly a magnificent site to see all the horses tethered together, one right after the other, and being led by the man himself, along with five other men helping to keep the flow running smoothly. The horses were restless, to be sure, and Sebastian had them let out into the fenced pasture for the time being until the stalls were ready for them. 
One horse in particular, a glossy black destrier, stood in the center of the pasture snorting his challenge. He had a large head that sported a black flowing mane reaching in silken waves to mid way down his front legs, and his girth was absolutely massive. The hind flanks rippled with sinew as he trotted back and forth across an area of the pasture, rousing the interest of some of the females. They whinnied excitedly and stomped their hooves. 
The black tossed his head from side to side and, pawing at the grass beneath his massive hooves, finally set off into a full blown run. He was something to behold and El was mesmerized by his beauty. She went through the gate, closed it behind her, and walked toward the center of the pasture where the black had been moments before. The black snorted and shook his head, eyeing El with interest. He raised himself up on his powerful hind legs and then sped off at a rapid rate directly toward where El was now standing. 
"Oh, Lord Willoughby! That girl is in danger!" Lord Tyron exclaimed as he ran to the gate. "The black is overzealous and will crush anything he gets under his feet!" 
Sebastian jumped the fence, not intending to see El crushed to bits, but instead, he ended up open mouthed at the display before him. 
The black had stopped within a foot of El and now looked at her, snorting and tossing his massive head. He pawed at the ground before him, coming within inches of her slippered feet. El reached out her hand, and the black brought his head down to nuzzle her. He whinnied softly then, and El laughed like a small child with her pony. She patted his nose gently, telling him what a pretty boy he was. He then touched his chin to her shoulder lightly as El hugged him around the neck. 
"I have never seen the like!" Lord Tyron was amazed. "No one has been able to get that destrier so calm since he was a foal." 
Sebastian leaned weakly on the gate, so great was his fright. He watched in astonishment as El played with the giant beast as if it were a puppy. He shook his head in wonder, still keeping a close watch. 
"He comes from a long line of war horses," Lord Tyron said proudly. "They have been bred to withstand all kinds of climates and elements. But I must say, your lady certainly has taken a liking to him, and he to her. That is very unusual." 
"How so," Sebastian asked as he looked at the man. "Are you saying he is a danger to those around him?" He looked back at El and the black. She was running her hands down the black's front legs. He obviously liked the attention because he rubbed the underside of this chin gently on the back of her head. Sebastian smiled. 
"Well, they are very protective and obedient when they find their masters. But, in my stables, this one would let no one near. He had all my stable boys shaking in their boots." Lord Tyron whistled softly. "I think you will find that the black has chosen his master and will go through hell and high water to keep that one safe." 
Sebastian did not doubt what the man was saying. It seemed that the black had chosen El, for whatever reason, and he was certain, now that she had looked the fine horseflesh over, nodding her approval in the process, she would not want to let the black go, either. 
El smiled as she ran over to Sebastian and hugged him, the horse close at her heels. "Is he not the most magnificent thing you have ever seen?" She grinned when the black nudged her in the back. She turned away from Sebastian and began to talk softly to the horse. His ears pricked from side to side, and he snorted at her, as if he understood her every word. 
Sebastian could not believe the size of the destrier up close. The beast had a head bigger than his chest and its hooves were the size of two of his boots put together. And he had an obvious affection for El. She looked at Sebastian then and grinned. Great! Now he had another to contend with for her attentions. 
"Sebastian, this is the one I want," El said matter-of-factly. "If you wish to give me something for my birthday, I want him." The horse snorted, nodding his head, making the long black mane flow like a banner. 
He was something to behold, for sure, but Sebastian was not sure that he wanted El to have such a huge beast. 
El sensed his reservation, and looked sharply at him. "I told you that I would not want anything for my birthday, but I have changed my mind. I must have this black. And if you do not wish to give him to me as a gift, at least let me purchase him from you. I think we were meant to be together." She rubbed his soft nose with her palm. 
Sebastian sighed, and held out his hands. "Do you not think he is a bit too much for you? Lord Tyron has said he has been bred from the finest warhorses. He is not a pleasure riding horse, El." 
"I care not," El pleaded with him. "I would have him for my own. Please." 
Sebastian knew that, not now, not ever, would he be able to deny her anything. He relented gently, and to his surprise, received a solid kiss on the mouth for his efforts. 
"Well, now, my boy!" Lord Tyron smiled. "I will be willing to bet that you will not be denying that woman anything from here on out if that is how she be thanking you!" 
Sebastian laughed and agreed heartily. 
Later that evening, after El was certain Taragon, as she had named the black, was comfortable, she joined Sebastian in the dining room, eating like there was no tomorrow. They had missed the mid day meal, and both were starving. After a quick bath, El looked absolutely adorable in a pair of brown britches and a white linen shirt. She wore no shoes and left her hair unbound. Sebastian stared at her as if in a trance and could not believe that she was actually real. 
Not even in his dreams had he imagined what she would look like in a pair of britches! Oh, sure, she wore them when she was a child, but they never looked like this! He groaned inwardly as she licked dripping butter from the corner of her mouth with the tip of her tongue. She then took a long drink of water and sat back in her chair, clearly with a full belly. 
Sebastian grinned at her. “I assume that you have gotten enough to eat?” 
“Oh, quite!” She rubbed her stomach in appreciation. “My complements to the cook. It was absolutely delicious.” 
Sebastian stood then and offered her his hand. She took it without hesitation and allowed him to lead her into the garden. She breathed deeply of the floral fragrance, and closed her eyes. They sat on a wooden bench beside an arbor that sported a particularly fragrant rose bush of bright yellow. It had gotten dark quickly and she smiled at the fireflies that lit here and there in the darkness. 
“Sebastian, ‘tis absolutely beautiful here. I love this garden and,” she looked at him with half closed lids, “thank you for Taragon. He is truly magnificent.” 
“You are more than welcome,” he responded quietly as he smoothed the wayward strands of curling silk from her face. “I am glad you are happy.” 
“I am much more than happy.” Her eyes were focused on his lips and she reached up to touch them with her fingertips. She traced the outline, ever so slowly, that she thought she would go mad. She had never felt anything so erotic. She liked it. 
He pulled her close to his side, all the while cursing himself for bringing her body so near to his own. She snuggled into his shoulder and he thought again of how perfectly she fit to him. He heard her sigh contentedly and she wrapped her arms around his waist. He thought that he could stay like this forever. He smoothed the fine silk of her hair and smelled the lilac fragrance that was hers. He rested his chin on top of her head and squeezed her shoulders. She tilted her head back then so that she could look into his face. 
She did not say a word. She did not have to. 
He found her lips with his, and they were willing and soft. He ran a hand down her arm, and over a soft thigh. She moaned softly and drew her arms around his neck. She was pliant against him, and he felt like he could mold her to him, branding her as his own, both of them becoming one. He deepened the kiss and reveled how she moved her lips over his, touching her tongue to his. One of her hands smoothed gently over his chest and down to his hard thigh. He pulsed with pleasure, and tightened his hold upon her. El wiggled in her seat and managed to make her way onto his lap before he knew what she was about. It took him by surprise, and he felt her smile next to his lips. 
“Have a care, lady,” he murmured softly, moving his lips over her cheek and down to her neck. “I can remember a time when you said that you were glad to be rid of me.” 
“I was a willful child then, Sebastian. I am throwing caution to the wind, my lord, and beg of you to take me to where I want to be. I am, if you have not noticed, a full grown woman. I want to learn this art of love, and I would have you teach me; that is, if you are willing.” 
The bold words surprised her even as she pulled his head up to hers, and delved her tongue into the soft depths of his mouth. She gasped as she felt his throbbing need under her thigh. She gently moved from side to side, whispering the begging pleas on her heated breath. 
As if he did not notice her to be full grown, and a very desirable woman! What did she take him for? Sebastian groaned and moved his hand under her shirt and up her smooth back. Her skin felt so soft to his palms. He moved his hand to her front and was not surprised that she wore nothing beneath. She leaned her head back and breathed out softly as he cupped her breasts with his warm hands and pulled up her shirt to suckle softly on the pink buds. 
Her moans of pleasure made his desire all the more fierce, and the heady taste of her skin set his blood to boiling. His tongue gently roved over her nipples, sucking on the tips and squeezing the softness within his hands. Realization as to his unjust behavior thumped him over the head like a large stick. He had to stop; he wanted to, he needed to. 
El sensed his hesitation and pulled her eyes to his. His eyes glowed with the pale blue that was his own, so beautiful they were that the sight of them, passion filled, nearly took her breath away. The way he looked at her was her undoing. She kissed him then with such passion that she even surprised herself. Her hands roamed over his broad chest and touched on his hard nipples through his thin linen shirt. He moaned into her mouth, and the blood boiled hot in her veins. She put her hands in his hair and tightened her hold on him. She moved closer, wanting to get inside of his skin, become a part of his soul. She felt protected and safe in his arms, and the strength that she felt in them amazed her. She wanted him so badly she could barely stand the way her body turned to liquid fire at his touch. 
Sebastian pulled back, breathing harshly. Her passion would be his ultimate undoing, he knew, but he did not want to take her this way, on the bench in his garden. He laid his forehead on hers and, still breathing heavily, smoothed her hair back over her shoulders. He felt her wiggle on his lap and he placed a hand on her hip to still her. It was torture, the way she moved over him, but he wanted to protect her innocence. He had to. 
“El,” his words were hoarse to his own ears. He took a deep breath, and kissed her cheek. She moaned and wrapped her arms around his neck again, pulling herself even closer to him. 
“Sebastian, I feel so hot. Quench my thirst.” She looked at him with passion heavy in her eyes and her voice wavered as she simply said, “There is more to this lovemaking than what we have done here. Teach me to please you.” 
He growled deep in his throat, and knew she would be wet and ready for him. She was his for the taking. Still, he hesitated. “El, I should not be doing this. I…” His voice trailed off as he buried his face in her glorious hair. 
“You want to protect my virtue?” When she felt him nod, she hugged him gently. “I have never felt this way before about anyone. Could it be so terrible that I offer myself so freely to you? That I want you to sedate this inner fire that grows between us?” She kissed him softly. “Is it so unpleasant that I want to do all of this with you?” 
“Nay, not unpleasant! It is anything but, I assure you.” It would be wonderful! He took a steady breath, and knew that he would not be able to contain his good intensions for very much longer. He wanted her with a passion that scared him to death, yet made him want to pick her up and carry her to his bed. And what he was about to say was vanished from his mind as he heard James yell his name. 
He closed his eyes, and drew in a ragged breath. He was saved from his temptation by his best friend’s interruption, but he felt empty then, and saddened, when he released her and helped her to stand. It still puzzled him that he felt this strongly for her. Actually, it scared the hell out of him if truth be known. He helped her to straighten her clothing and he stood and walked over to the bench across from her before he called for James to join them. 
He had to bite his tongue to keep from telling the man to go away and leave them alone. He noticed that her lips had swelled from his kisses, and he ached to take them again next to his. He still tasted her upon his tongue, so exotic the image he conjured in his mind of her nipples erect and hard, being laved softly by his tongue. He was thankful he had a long shirt on to cover the evidence of his wanting. 
El decided that yet another night would pass without her experiencing the love she so desperately wanted from Sebastian. She had to get to her bedchamber and think things through. She had to clear her wild thoughts. After a while, she stood and bid James good evening, pleading exhaustion, and smiled as he kissed her cheek. She wanted to go over to Sebastian and give him a kiss on his soft lips, but instead, she kissed him on the cheek, placing a gentle hand on his arm, and giving him a reassuring squeeze. The gaze she presented to him was one of unabashed desire and a hunger yet to be stated, an offering to him if he wished it to be so. 
James sat on the bench that El had vacated and lit a cigar, offering his friend one. Sebastian took one gratefully and savored the rich smell that clung in the smoke around their heads. The two men made some small talk, and after a while Sebastian invited James into his study for a drink. 
"What in the blazes is wrong with you," James grumbled as he accepted the goblet of wine. "I swear, you seem a bit out of sorts, my man." 
Sebastian grumbled as well, and took a long drink of his own wine. ‘You don't know the half of it!’ he wanted to yell at his friend, but remained silent and just shrugged. 
James eyed him cautiously. "Is this about the vivacious mistress that now holds your betrothal ring in her greedy hand?" James grinned and leaned back in the red leather chair, staring intently at Sebastian across from him. “I have seen the woman, Veronic, is it? And she is quite the thing. Absolutely divine!” 
Sebastian blanched, and closed his eyes. Dear God! His mind had not even conjured up the woman since the day he had brought El to his castle. In truth, he had not even thought about the woman since before she had left him some six or seven days ago. She and her brother had left in quite a hurry, stating urgent business at their estate in Scotland. He looked at James and smiled wearily. "Nay, 'tis something else that is business related. I will be giving Lyon some horses to take over to America on his ship’s maiden voyage. I think that we shall both prosper in the venture. The hard part will be the choosing of which ones will go." 
He finished his wine and set the goblet down, thinking that the liquid of ruby red looked like El’s lips when she had been soundly kissed. He ran his tongue over his bottom lip and smiled to himself. He was not sure how long he could keep his wits about him, especially when she had pleaded and begged him to take her. He squirmed uncomfortably in his seat, recalling with candid memory once more the pink of her nipples in his mouth, and how she moaned her pleasure as he suckled and laved them with his tongue. Luckily his senses got hold of him, and he was able to pull back with the help of James’ unexpected arrival. But dear God, how long he could keep doing that would remain to be seen! His strength was not that great when it came to passion. He was used to taking where he would. 
James arched a brow. "I say, man, what is ailing you? You seem to be looking like you have a touch of the plague." 
Sebastian thought how true that statement was and looked at his friend, wondering if he should say anything to him. He decided against it. "I guess I am a little tired, 'tis all. I have been on the go all day long." He stood and covered a yawn. "Perhaps you should stay here tonight. It is extremely late." 
"Well, maybe I shall. That way, in the morning, I will be able to see for myself if you seem better off." James followed Sebastian out of the library and up the steps to the north wing, where he was shown into a chamber beside Sebastian's. They bid each other good night and Sebastian, as tired as he was, still tossed and turned all night, thinking of El, and then finally when sleep did claim him, his dreams were of her as well. 
The next morning, El was up before the dawn and in the stables viewing her first love interest; the horses. She marveled at how vast a stable Sebastian had obtained. She could tell the horses were obviously of good breeding and of champion blood just by the way they held their heads. After checking in on Taragon and making sure he had all of his needs taken care of, one mare in particular caught her eye. In the last stable, a regal looking mount held her head high when she saw El approach. She snorted and stomped her foot, all the while shaking her head up and down. El thought she was beautiful, with her long mane of fire red and her shiny chestnut coat. She reached into the stall to lightly rub the soft nose with her fingertips. The horse neighed her pleasure, and again stomped her dainty foot. 
"Siren seems to be fond of your company." A deep male voice brought El around in startlement. 
"Oh…Sebastian, you shocked me. I was thinking that I was the only one up at this hour." She smiled at him, and she thought she had never seen anyone so handsome. 
"I usually take my ride in the early mornings." He stopped beside her, and offered his hand. "Come, I will let Edgar know to saddle Siren if you wish to accompany me." 
El placed her hand in Sebastian's large one. He pulled her along to the back of the stable where a light was shining under a wooden door. Sebastian knocked twice, and immediately the door opened to reveal a small young man of about fifteen. He was very muscular for his age, and his smile was kind when Sebastian ordered an additional horse to be saddled for the lady. 
"Sebastian, please do not go to the trouble. Have you forgotten that I ride bareback?" El pulled her hand from his and raised a delicate brow. She had lost her head when he had grasped her hand in his. She should have said something sooner. 
"I have." Sebastian turned to Edgar and told him to forgo doing anything with saddles. He would ride bareback as well. "You know, here in London, if a lady is seen riding bareback on a horse, she is considered to be a hoyden," he teased. He opened the gate to Siren's stall and placed a bridle in her mouth. She whinnied softly, patiently waiting for the run she craved. 
El led the horse to the stall further down and rubbed the soft nose while Sebastian was getting his own horse ready. He was a large black, muscled and very shiny. He was lean and full-spirited, and obviously ready to have his head to run where he pleased. 
"I wonder, in London, what they would consider a woman who rides bareback and astride?" She hiked her skirts up over her knees and mounted the mare with no problem. She looked at Sebastian and waited on an answer, a slight smile curving her lips. 
"I would dare to say that they would call her trouble." Sebastian's eyes trailed slowly over the bare legs and feet. He had not noticed that she wore no shoes before now. Her legs had a slight tan, and he could feel himself becoming hard with just the thought of what lay beneath the skirts further up. And his thought said she wore nothing beneath the soft satin. 
She grinned wickedly. "Trouble, huh? Well, we will just have to see if that is true." She kicked her mare in the sides and quickly was on her way out of the stables and up to the north pasture. She let her horse have her own lead, as she figured Siren knew where she was going far better than she did. She could hear loud hoof beats behind her, and knew that Sebastian followed close behind. 
Sebastian could not take his eyes off of the vision in front of him. Her hair flowed in soft curls like a mantle down her back and her smile, when she turned to look back at him, was a bright and happy one. She always did love to ride at a break neck speed, but he held Adish back, just to watch her for a little while longer. When they crested a ridge and started to make their way into the edge of the woods, Sebastian yelled for El to slow down. She stopped Siren altogether, and waited for him to take his place beside her. 
"There is a place not too far from here that I would like to show you." He didn't wait for an answer, but took the lead. They rode for about half an hour more before they came into a clearing, and El caught her breath at the glorious site. There before her was a clear lake, its water sparkling like diamonds, it seemed. A small waterfall was on the hill to their far right, and the gentle sound of the water flowing over the rocks was magnificent. This place was like a Garden of Eden, to be sure. 
"It is absolutely beautiful," El breathed as she got off the mare's back. She let the bridle go so that Siren could get a drink of the fresh, clear water. She walked to the edge of the bank and stuck a bare foot into the cool, blue liquid. "It is very cold," she said as she jumped back, away from the edge, stilling the shiver that emanated through her body. 
"I come here every day to think." Sebastian came to stand next to her and breathed deeply of the fresh air. “This is my own little paradise that I thought I would share with you." He looked down at her and lost himself in her eyes. The deep emerald green had a hint of blue in them now. They were brilliant. She did not take her eyes off of him as he grasped her hand and brought it to his mouth for a soft kiss. He turned her hand over, and placed a kiss at her wrist. He felt her shudder, but she did not pull away. 
El felt like she was drowning in a pool of molten heat. She knew this was wrong, but she could not help herself, did not want to be helped. She wanted to feel his lips on hers, and feel his body form to her own as if they were meant to be one. She swallowed and noticed that her breathing had quickened just a bit. His eyes stayed on hers, the pale blue so vibrant that it took her breath away. She wanted to stop him, but could not. Did she really want this to go on? 
Sebastian continued with his soft caresses up her arm to her neck, where he breathed in the scent of her, and on to her cheek, and then to her mouth. All the while he thought how he should not have started this, should not have come to this place. When his lips met hers, he received such a jolt of desire that he had never felt before in his life, it almost felt unreal. 
But, oh, it was real! Real flesh as he gathered her into his arms, real silk as he buried his hands in her hair, and real desire as he felt her brush the tip of her tongue over his bottom lip. He groaned and deepened the kiss, sliding a hand over her buttocks, nearly going mad when he heard her groan of pleasure. Ah, did she want him as much as he wanted her? Dare he find out? 
His hand moved from her bottom up to her breast. He found them to be full and soft and the nipples hard and waiting for his lips to devour, his mouth to suckle. She moaned again, this time pulling his head down to hers more firmly, opening her mouth for his tongue to explore, her breath soft on his cheek. Sebastian moaned softly and pulled her closer to him. 
She felt his hardness and felt the heat through his clothes. She moved her hands over his broad back and up to his shoulders, over to his rock hard chest. She wanted this, more than anything else in her life. Her breathing intensified as she felt him pull her closer still. She deepened the kiss with a silken touch of her tongue to the tip of his. He brought her tongue into his mouth and sucked gently, all the while rubbing his tongue on the underside of hers. She took his lead and mocked his actions, driving him mad to the point of him leaning her down on the soft grass and lying on top of her. There, she felt the full length of his hardness, and gasped in surprise and pleasure. Never had she felt this way, and never had she wanted anything so much! She needed a release from this luscious ache, and did not know how to ask, did not know what to ask for. 
"Please, Sebastian." She moaned in a whisper next to his mouth. "Please." Her tongue stroked the tip of his and he pressed further into her thighs. She instinctively raised her hips to meet his. 
"Damn me!" His whispered curse was harsh sounding. Her soft begging pleas were his undoing, and now he had to find his release, and nothing would do but her. He rose up on an elbow and, still keeping his mouth on hers, raised her skirts to her waist. It did not surprise him, but pleased him immensely that she had nothing on save her thin satin gown. 
She opened her legs to his touch and moaned her pleasure as his hand felt the slick wetness of her, an open invitation to him. He released the buttons on the front of his trousers and sighed his relief. Gently, slowly, and never taking his mouth from hers, he touched the tip of his manhood to her soft, warm center. 
El felt as if she were burning alive with the want of him. She spread her legs to his hand like some tavern wench, but she did not care. Nothing mattered, save this moment. She felt his hardness touch her, so hot it was, and so soft. She raised her hips to meet his, and cried her pain as he thrust into her, taking her maidenhead. It hurt only for a short time, until her body adjusted to fit the size of him, and he stopped to allow that to happen. This tenderness made her soften to his touch again and she relaxed, enjoyed, as the pleasure took her under its wing. 
Starting to move slowly, Sebastian looked down at her lovely face, bathed in the throes of passion. She was an angel only missing her wings, and now he had taken her maidenhead from her, and he was not sorry. He was glad he had been her first, was glad she had given it to him and him alone. She was so lovely, her face filled with the passion they shared. She basked in it, and it made her even more beautiful. She opened her eyes then, and he saw the ecstasy in the depths. He pulled out slightly then and her eyes widened with the wonder of it all. When he had established an achingly slow rhythm, she followed it with her own hips as she pulled his head down to hers, devouring his lips hungrily with her own. 
The breathing of them both intensified, and Sebastian was nearly maddened by her soft groans of pleasure. He wanted to see the longing in her eyes, feel it in her touch. She again opened her eyes and looked at him in wonder as her body was wracked with wave after wave of liquid heat and, reaching her climax, she closed her eyes and continued to keep her hips meeting his, crying out her pleasure. Sebastian let his own release go when he knew she had been satisfied. And he knew, without a doubt, that it was the most unbelievable experience he had ever had in his life! 
It was something that he would never forget for the rest of his days, so great was the power. He felt completely and utterly satisfied. He lay beside her and cradled her head with his arm. She clung to him, and smothered his neck in kisses, running her hands along his chest and down his arms. He felt complete now, and so alive. She kissed him softly, running her tongue over his bottom lip slowly, and sat up, pulling her hair out from under his body. 
He smiled as she finger combed the silken locks, catching his breath as they fell in golden splendor down her back. He had known the greatest pleasure with her, and it scared the hell out of him. Maybe, in his heart, he knew he was afraid this would happen. Why had he let this happen? The realization of what he had done, taking her innocence, hit him hard like a blow to the chest. He shook his head and covered his face with his hands. 
"Was it so bad, then?" El asked in a small voice. Her eyes held the moisture of pent up tears. She had seen the agony on his face. Did he blame her for this happening? "I would be lying if I told you that I never meant for this to take place. Hell, I have been throwing myself at you for the past several days like some strumpet in a filthy alleyway!" She turned away as a single tear slid down her check. She brushed at it angrily. She never cried. Why now? 
Sebastian sighed, and sat up. He wrapped his arms around El's slight body and drew her closer to him. The heat from her skin felt good to him, and he buried his face in her silken hair and breathed deeply. The scent of lilacs filled his mind with erotic visions of her lying beneath him, her face lit with the passion they had just shared. It was a long moment before he spoke. 
"El, you stir my senses like no other woman. Your passion was gratefully accepted by a scoundrel who cared not of the outcome, only for the moment. I wanted you so badly that I do not think anything could have stopped me. I sincerely apologize for my actions, and I beg your forgiveness." He held her face between his hands then, and kissed her nose. "Are you alright?" 
"I am fine." Her smile tried to back up her feelings. She drank in his face, and lost herself in the depths of his eyes. "I am amazed with my own actions. You should not have to apologize for my acting the way I did. I will understand if you should send me from here, and ask me not to return." She lowered her eyes to hide the shame she felt from his gaze. “I am sorry.” 
His placed his finger upon her lips to silence her. "El, you acted with all the passion and wonder of a woman commanding her lover to worship the here and now. And you did that with me, of all men in the world, it was with me.” He placed his hand on her cheek, following the curve of her neck, down to her full breasts. “I am not sorry for what happened here today." He kissed her red lips still swollen from their passion. "And I thank you for that gift to me." 
She hugged him suddenly, and never wanted to let go. Was this a dream? She never wanted to wake up, if it was! She wanted to stay in his arms for the rest of her days. Running her hands down his back softly, she was astounded at the ripples of muscles that met her touch. He was hard and warm, all the things she liked, and she looked deep into those pale cerulean eyes. The eyes of her lover, the eyes of her very soul. 
They made love a second time, slow and soft, and he showed her many new and exciting things. Her passion was great, more so than the first time, and she felt like the heat of a thousand flames burned inside her for this one man, whom she craved his every touch. He taught her to explore with her hand and her tongue, taking on new seductive motions for satisfying the deep craving lust he brought out in her. His own passion went beyond the ordinary, delving him into a spiraling cavern of profound satisfaction, one of which he had never known existed. 
Her skin was like an intoxicating drink that he could not get enough of, so rich was her taste upon his tongue. She was an attentive student, learning how to please and take him to the point of absolute madness. Her new found skills in the art of love made him want to lock her away in a room where he held the only key, daring any man to cross the threshold! 
Their passion sated for now, El spoke of how she liked this new act, and decided that she wanted to do this as often as she could with him. 
He looked at her incredulously, and then laughed as he felt the delight of her words wrap around his heart. “I shall be more than happy to take care of that for you, my lady.” He kissed her lips, and wondered if he had created a monster. He hoped that he had. “Over and over again, for as long as you can stand the delicious ache.” 
They left their place of serenity and came back into the real world, even though neither one of them wanted to. With lingering kisses like sweet dew touching tender grasses, they passed from a place where desire and passion ruled, into a world that beckoned to separate them in the teasing harshness of reality. 
The household was a bustle of activity when they arrived back at the stables, and before El left to go back to her room, Sebastian pulled her into a quiet corner and kissed her soundly. She clung to him, and the realization of what they had done finally hit her. Her faced pinkened and he smiled down at her, reading her thoughts. 
"Do not be ashamed for what you did. You have shown me love like no other. And, I must say, I look forward to being in your arms again very soon." He kissed her nose then, and sent her on her way. 
Chapter Six 
With needles sticking out of her mouth, the seamstress moved deftly around El and then stood back, approving her own work. It was a lovely red velvet gown with a small train in the back, bell sleeves and a scoop neckline. Silver lace trim would adorn the sleeves, and hem with a braided piece just under the bust. 
“Oh, my lady, you will look breathtaking in this, I just know!” Travana surveyed her work with a critical eye. “Here now, let’s get this off of you, and you can try on the two others that I have already completed. I put the finishing touches on them last night.” Going around El, Travana started to unpin the garment just enough for the slender body to wriggle out. Going over to the four poster bed in the corner, she brought over a pink silk gown with pearl accents. 
“Travana, this is just lovely!” El exclaimed as she held the gown in front of her, and looked in the full length mirror hanging on the back of the door. “I cannot believe that you just started working on these a few days ago.” El thought the workmanship was superb, and she was definitely going to get top compliments about them anywhere she should happen to wear the creations. 
“Tis nothing, my lady. I enjoy doing this, and I like to work with the slim ones. It makes for less sewing,” She giggled, and then looked up at El who was standing on a chair. “I am sorry for that remark. I should not have said that.” 
“Oh, bother. You may speak freely with me.” El sighed and looked appreciatively at the gown. “And I adore your work. This is quite lovely.” She looked at herself now that the gown had been put over her head and positioned correctly. Travana buttoned the back for her and smoothed out the skirt. 
“Tis quite fetching on you, my lady, if I do say so.” Travana gathered up the pale orange colored gown next, and held it up in front of El. “This one will look just as grand.” 
After El had put on the second gown, she decided that she would wear this one tonight at dinner. She would accompany James and Sebastian to a very well known establishment just two blocks from Abernacky Lane. The time piece on the mantle chimed the noon hour, and she sighed, taking one last look in the mirror. She had Travana pack the two new gowns in a box and take them down to her carriage, which was waiting out front. It was borrowed from James for the afternoon, and she needed to get the thing back to him before he sent out a search party. Already she had been gone for three hours. 
After the first night spent at Sebastian’s castle, she had frequented the property by horseback every day. She found the grounds to be truly magnificent. Especially the lake. Her checks pinkened at the thought of that paradise where she and Sebastian had spent two more wonderful mornings. She smiled to herself and wished that she could stay on here, as Sebastian had suggested, but felt that proper society would not think highly of it. Nor would her father. Oh, if father knew the extent of her visits with Sebastian…well, best not to mention the latter. Picking up her gloves and pulling them on, she made a mental note to go and visit Lily today. After all, she had been here for almost seven weeks now, and had seen her friend only four times. 
With El coming down the stairs, Sebastian caught sight of her as he was heading to his library. He stopped, and gazed at her from passion lit eyes. She was so lovely, he thought, as he waited for her to meet him at the bottom of the stairs. He wanted her so badly that it hurt sometimes, and he knew that if he were not careful, he would most definitely never let her leave, no matter how much of a fight she put up. Proper society 
be damned! 
Reaching the bottom of the steps, El grinned at him. “I believe that I am finished with Travana for today. Bastian, you were so right. The girl has a talent, to be sure. I believe that I will speak to her about opening her own shop.” 
“You would take away my employee?” Sebastian teased gently as he offered his hand and escorted her to the waiting carriage. He did not want to let her go away from him so soon, and it made for a slower walk to the carriage that would take her on her way. 
“I would. She should not be wasting her time being a house maid when her talents obviously are those of being a seamstress.” El settled herself in the carriage, and then eyed Sebastian with a mischievous gleam in her eye. “I may sponsor her myself. We could both become very wealthy. And I could show off her creations at every party in the ton.” 
“You yourself will be the envy. The clothes only hide what is the best part of you. Your true treasures.” Sebastian smiled as she lowered her lashes, and gave a small cough. “I shall see you this evening. I have some business to attend to, but I promise I shall not be later than seven.” 
“I will be waiting.” El wanted so much to give him a kiss before her departure, but decided against it. She knew they would be able to steal some time away later that night. “Until then.” She winked at him, and gave him a saucy smile. “Don’t keep me waiting, Bastian. Even now as I look in your eyes, I have an insatiable desire to…” She sighed heavily and leaned back on the cushioned seat, half closing her lids and giving him a glimpse of the passion that was sure to be his that very eve. 
The carriage pulled away and started the journey back to Abernacky Lane, and Sebastian wanted nothing more than to chase after the thing and pull her into his arms. After a look like the one she had just delved out to him, it was no wonder he felt himself 
harden into an almost painful, throbbing mass. He prayed for the eve to come quickly! 
*** 
Sebastian rounded the corner of the walkway and nearly knocked down James in his haste. Acting quickly before he realized who he had bumped into, Sebastian turned a lethal looking dagger against his friend’s throat. At James’ sputter of outrage, he quickly concealed the dagger, and took a step back from his friend. 
“Sorry, James. Had I known it was you…are you alright?” 
“Fine.” James rubbed his neck and, seeing no blood on his fingers, he grimaced at Sebastian. “Going to see John, I presume?” 
“Aye, and he better have some good news for me. I grow tired of this game I play. I want to be done with this.” He pulled the sleeve of the worn cotton shirt he wore and produced a small piece of parchment. Handing the paper to James, he waited for the man’s reaction. 
“Christ! Is she jesting, or is she actually going to do what she claims?” He shook his head as he handed the piece of parchment back to Sebastian. “How did you come across that anyway?” 
“I persuaded a very terrified messenger to release the missive to me or else I would serve his head on a platter to my hounds.” Sebastian smiled when he recalled the man shaking so hard, that he nearly fell to the ground in a convulsing heap. “And yes, I do think she is very capable of what she claims. She is very charming and seductive. Any man who is blinded by her beauty would be willing to give her the sun if it could be bought. But I like my coin where it is. Unfortunately for the lady, she does not know how upset I would become if I came home one day and found my castle ‘burglarized’. I have warned my entire staff of her plans, and they are all on the lookout. The only thing that bothered me was the fact that the messenger was to deliver the missive to the docks and put it in a wooden box on the side of a building that has been deserted for years. I already checked it out.” 
James shook his head. “I noticed that it was addressed to no one. No name, no endearment of any kind.” He raised his brows, and crossed his arms over his chest. “You play a treacherous game, my friend. I want you to know that I will watch your back. John has nothing going on for me just now, and I volunteered my services to help you. He has agreed.” 
“Good. I fear that Orne is near, and knows my every move. I need to know that I have someone like you looking out for me in my blind spots. I think I will need it.” *** 
Earlier in the afternoon El had tried to visit with Lily, but found that she had left with her mother and her sister to go to their cousin’s estate in Paris and would not be returning for two weeks. Disheartened that she had been ignoring her friend unjustly, she promised herself that she would plan a week of adventure for herself and Lily upon the girl’s return to London. Having the rest of the afternoon to prepare for this evening’s event, she was able to go shopping in two quaint little shops, which Edith happily offered to go along. 
One housed all manners of hats and bags, shoes and stockings along with jewelry for every taste and budget. Undergarments of lace and silk brought a blush to her checks, but in the end she had purchased two pair of the silk undergarments, one in white, and the other in daring red trimmed in silver. She also selected a few nice pieces of inexpensive bobbles for adornments with her new gowns. 
The other shop was a gentleman’s tailor, and saying that she had need to purchase items for her little brother, she was able to obtain three pair of britches and three white linen shirts. She also bought a pair of black knee boots along with a fine coat of black leather, and one in brown suede. A large hat completed her selections, and the shopkeeper was more than sorry to see her go. She had spent a small fortune, and he indeed liked her business. 
He even made the announcement that new items would be arriving in two weeks hence, and she should come back in to see if her brother might wish to have anything from their new line. She promised him that she would do so. 
She returned to Abernacky Lane with two hours to spare, and after soaking in a tub of lilac scented water, she was refreshed and ready to face the world. She took care in her appearance this evening and donned the pale orange gown and the pearl ear bobs Lily had given to her for a birthday gift two years ago. At her neck she wore a choker of glass beads the color of her gown, and she finally slipped her feet into white kid slippers. She wore the white lace undergarments, which felt wonderful against her skin, and thought it might be a wonderful touch to a long evening spent in Sebastian’s arms. 
El had Berta help her arrange her hair in a glorious cascade of curls atop her head, which fell in silken ringlets down her back. Finally, she gave herself a few sprits of lilac water around her neck. Satisfied, she left her bedchamber and went to wait for Sebastian in the sitting room. 
Promptly at seven, Sebastian arrived to gather El, and then James further down the street, and then they were off to dine at MacLays. Grabbing a white silk cape to drape across her shoulders on the way out the door, she was settled into the carriage and they were quickly on their way. 
They passed James' house without stopping, and El raised her brows. "Are we forgetting someone?" 
"James will meet us at MacLays. His cousin has arrived from Paris, and he did not want to stay late. Much to my pleasure." Sebastian eyed her with intensity. "You are very lovely this evening, my lady. And you smell delicious." She was remarkable in her new gown, and with her hair pulled up and showing her slender neck, it made his blood run quickly through his veins. 
"Why, thank you, kind sir. But I am no match for you." El's gaze took her from the tips of his well polished black leather boots to the top of his head. He wore his hair loose this evening, leaving the shiny dark locks to hang past his shoulders and mid way down his back. He was so very handsome that El caught her breath at the site of him. How lucky she was to be having dinner, in public, with the most handsome bachelor in town. She grinned. "I find you most attractive, sir. Unlike any other time I have seen you. I dare say that I am by far the luckiest woman this eve." The tip of her tongue shot out to moisten her lips, an innocent gesture that had Sebastian growling in the back of his throat. 
"Although I know you are probably famished, would you consider spending the evening with me? Alone? I promise to sate your hunger, most assuredly." His pale cerulean eyes were filled with the same appetite he had just spoken of, and it was not for food. 
"Bastian, we cannot just-" the look in his eyes bid her to tempt him. He was quite serious. "I suppose that we could send our regrets." She licked her lips again, and Sebastian was by her side and had her on his lap in a matter of seconds. His kiss was commanding and almost urgent, then gentle and soft. 
She felt her insides melt at his touch that burned fire wherever he laid his hand. Her breathing quickened and she was losing herself to his persuasion. She allowed his hands to grip her hips firmly as his tongue delved inside her mouth to taste the sweets she held. She pushed herself snugly against his hardness, and her breath caught in her throat as his fingers had worked their way under her silk coverings and smoothed over her center softly. 
A growl of need burst from deep within his chest as he gently lay her on the seat opposite him and continued to stroke her wetness. She felt so hot and divinely compliant with the help of his seductive touches. He heard her moans of satisfaction as he continued to stroke her to a flame of desire for his waiting pleasure. Continuing his ministrations, he lifted her gown to her waist and placed a gentle kiss over her belly, and down further to where his fingers played in happy abandon. One slight caress of his tongue across her center had her widening her legs to his touch as she again moaned out her pleadings for him to enter her, to sate her passion. And he obliged her as his tongue dipped into her most sensitive folds, sucking gently of her intoxicating nectar. Again and again he laved and kissed, delved and plundered until she finally pushed him to the opposite seat and unbuttoned his britches with a hasty motion. 
El released his manhood and straddled his thighs as she settled over him, enveloping him with the heat he had stoked inside of her. He filled her with his own heat, and as she slowly moved her hips in a circular motion, she heard him moan with his own delight. She kissed his lips, and then delved her tongue into his mouth, the taste of herself still upon his tongue. Sucking gently, she roamed her hands over his neck and down to his chest, where she felt the hardened muscles through his linen shirt. 
He jerked suddenly, and then gave a seductive moan as she pulled herself away from him, rubbing her center up and down his length slowly, savoring the feel of his heated skin against the slick folds of her core. Not being able to withstand the erotic torture any longer, she settled over him once more and drew him into her slowly, where she felt him pulse and send his seed deep inside of her. She felt her own release grasp her suddenly as waves of pleasure overtook her mind and body, making her convulse gently around him. 
Sebastian groaned when the passion she gave him spilled over his being, bringing with it the light of a new found sensation and longing. Still she moved over him, not yet sated with one release. He kissed her thoroughly and felt himself hardening further as she settled into a new position over him. She had turned herself around so that her back was facing him. As she leaned her back against his chest and brought her arms over her head to settle around his neck, her slow movements became more aggressive as she pushed against him with a power he did not know she possessed. He felt every smooth part of her insides slide over him in a way that had his mind reeling and his pulse rising to keep up with her. Onward she moved, to his wondering pleasure, until she had him moaning his second release as he felt her step into her own, gaining strength as she quickened her movements, calling his name on a heated whisper. 
El slowed her movements and felt the heat of their passion wash over her. She felt as if she had just run for miles and could run for many more. He had loved her well this eve, had sparked a flame within her that would be hard to extinguish. Just as she had turned around to face him once more, kissing him with a passion’s flame that set her blood to boiling yet again, the carriage rolled to a stop. 
Sebastian cursed and laid his head on the back of the cushioned seat, groaning his obvious disappointment. He let go of El so that she could straighten her clothing and hair before the door was swung open and the steps brought down for her departure. He did not want to let her go, and thought once to tell his driver to take them to his estate where he would carry her up to his chambers and make love to her till dawn lightened the skies to the east. And he would never let her leave his home. He would never let her abandon his side ever again. He sighed quietly as he kissed the top of her head, knowing that they had the whole evening ahead of them to spend alone. And this eve would be the most unforgettable one yet. He would make sure of that fact. 
Gathering a shaking breath, she held out her hand to the footman outside the carriage door, and alighted from the dim interior, which she much preferred. Sebastian was at her heels, and grasped her arm possessively as he led her into the cheery interior of MacLays. 
They were seated in the center of the room, and not an eye in the place missed the handsome couple’s entrance. They were striking together, and he was obviously the envy of every man in the room. James was already there, and greeted first Sebastian with a handshake and then El with a light kiss upon her hand, which Sebastian thought took overly long. 
"My lady, you are exquisite this eve." James smiled his approval with her attire. 
"My thanks, Lord Ashby." El allowed him to pull out her chair for her, and once settled, she thanked him for the use of his carriage that morning. 
"My pleasure. I am glad I was able to help a damsel in distress." His cobalt blue eyes drank in her beauty like a man who had had no water for a week. He sipped at his wine after he had poured a glass for El, and one for Sebastian. "I would like your permission to escort you to a pavilion on the morrow. There will be booths of every kind, from sweet meats to bolts of cloth. It is quite the thing to mingle, and be seen in the ton." He smiled at her widening eyes, those deep pools of endless abyss. 
"Why, James, how thoughtful. I would love to go with you." El brushed back errant strands of blonde curls from her flushed checks. Her ear bobs jiggled as she shook her head. "I love going to street fairs, if that is what you call them here." 
"It is not, but we will call them that henceforth." James' gaze went down over her neck, and across her breasts, appreciating the seamstress’ ability to make this angel even more enticing. "I will pick you up at noon then?" 
"I will look forward to it." El smiled brightly at James, and noticed out of the corner of her eye the dark look Sebastian wore upon his handsome face. She turned to him, and insisted that he join in on the fun. 
His eyes gazed into hers with such intensity that El shivered, so delicious was the feeling. "I would be most honored to join the two of you. I could use a day away from the estate, and business matters." Sebastian ran his finger along the stem of his glass, and smoothed around the rim once before moving his hand back to the stem and, lifting it to his lips, he drank. 
El drew in a deep breath and let it out soundlessly. She was shocked that he would try to seduce her in such a public place. He had used those fingers to bring forth great cries of pleasure from her on several occasions, not to mention a few moments before, she remembered with vivid clarity, and she knew he did the little demonstration to remind her. Dear God, how could she forget! It had left her weak in the knees, and begging for more of the same. "Good. It is settled." She moved on to a safer conversation. For now. 
Dinner was a fine fair of roasted chicken and potatoes, baby carrots, and fresh baked rolls smothered in creamy butter. The wine flowed freely, and El could feel the effects of the sweet liquid. She had eaten her fill and was pushing back her plate when a very feminine voice sounded to her left. She turned and was nearly brought to her knees by the beauty of the woman standing there. Her face was porcelain and her eyes the most intense violet she had ever seen. The woman’s long, dark hair was braided fashionably to hang down the front of her snug fitting gown of deep blue. Her lips were rouged and full, a smile lighting her eyes, and those eyes were settled on one man. Sebastian. 
Sebastian rose and bowed over the woman's hand, kissing the top. He held on to that slender hand with the long red painted nails, and El felt the stirrings of some emotion she had never felt before in her life. Jealousy. 
The woman held tight to that hand as smiled at James. "Lord Ashby is it?" she drawled. "How very good to see you again." She inclined her head when James rose and bowed in her direction. 
"Lady Onthorpe. A pleasure, as always." James remained standing, but still held his glass of wine. 
The woman’s violet gaze finally reached El's, and she smiled. It was too bad that the smile did not reach her eyes. “And who will do the introductions?” She waited patiently, looking from James to Sebastian. 
Sebastian, frowning, spoke up. “Miss Elizabeth Cordele,” he looked at her with apprehension in his eyes, “please allow me to introduce to you Lady Veronic Onthorpe.” He seemed pained, and embarrassed, and after a moment’s hesitation, he continued. “My betrothed.” 
Chapter Seven 
El tilted her head and raised her brows. She thought she had heard Sebastian say his betrothed, but that could not be. She struggled to keep her mind open and wished she had not drunk so much wine. She tried to rise from her chair, but decided to stay put. The woman still smiled at her, and she knew she had to say something. 
"Lady Onthorpe. ‘Tis a pleasure to meet Sebastian's betrothed. I dare say this is actually the first I have heard mention of you." She smiled at Veronic, and extended her hand to the vacant chair next to hers. “Please, won't you join us?" El's vision was turning black, and she was becoming light headed. She cleared her throat lightly, still returning the smile. 
"Oh, it is a pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Cordele. Sebastian has told me so much about you,” she lied, ignoring the invitation to sit with the threesome. She looked up at Sebastian, who had his eyes trained on El. 
El fixed her gaze on the woman’s face, refusing to look at Sebastian for fear of what she would do. How stupid she had been! Fire burned in her eyes now, so she lowered them to her glass of wine. She toyed with the stem of the glass and thought once to hurl the thing, wine and all, at his head! Bastard! Confusion clouded her mind with a million and one questions. But she knew one thing for sure: she would love to take her hand and slap Sebastian’s handsome face. Damn him! 
“I must say, Sebastian, that you are a glorious site for my eyes! Since your proposal of marriage, I have thought of nothing but the day it shall come to pass.” She looked at El as she stepped closer to Sebastian. “I have been gone for a time, and I have missed you so." Her voice was silky smooth, her touch upon his arm familiar. 
El did not miss the underlying seductive tone or the way her hand laid on his familiarly. She had had enough. 
"I must make my apologies, Lady Onthorpe. I have to leave to catch another engagement, but please contact me and we will have luncheon sometime." El rose to her feet, and was grateful James had been there to steady her. She feared she would have fallen if not for his firm hold on her elbow. He placed her white silk cloak around her shoulders and looked at Sebastian questioningly. 
"Perhaps I shall do so." Lady Onthorpe clung to Sebastian's side still and made a grand display of her obvious affections for him. 
El tried not to notice the seductive way the woman brushed her breast against his arm. But she did notice, and she did see. She finally managed to look into Sebastian's eyes, and read the horrible truth there. She glared at him, and could feel her hands bunch into fists under the cloak. How she would love to strike out at him, to run him through with her sword. 
"Lord Willoughby,” she used his formal title on purpose, hoping that the barb hit home. “My thanks to you for a truly memorable evening." She nearly dragged James to the door in her haste to escape the confining room and the woman’s glare of near hatred. 
Once outside she breathed in great gulps of air, trying not to be sick but failing miserably. James held back her hair while she retched the contents of her stomach onto the street. He sent his driver for a cup of water and a cloth, which appeared quite quickly. He wiped her face and made her rinse her mouth with the water. She did as she was bid and, while she felt better physically, it was the inner workings of her mind that sent her into a gush of unwelcome thoughts. She meekly thanked James for his assistance and decided that she would walk home to clear her head. 
"El, I must insist that I accompany you. The hour is late, and it is dark out. And while you would think, just by appearance, that this is a very safe neighborhood, there are always those who wait to prey on the unaware." James held out his arm, waiting for her to take his offering. She did. 
As they began to walk, James was quite puzzled at the antics that had taken place a few minutes ago, but damned if he knew what they were about. From the look on Sebastian's face, he had a suspicion. He would make a late night call to Sebastian tonight. Hopefully his friend would feel like talking. 
El leaned on him for support, but he found he did not mind one whit. The girl weighed practically nothing, and he was becoming quite aroused by the gentle way her hips brushed next to his. If this had been any other girl, he would have seen the advantage of the situation and would have taken it with no questions asked. But he could not do that to this one. She was different. He leaned down and caught the scent of lilacs, and he inhaled deeply. She smelled absolutely delicious, and he was now most definitely aroused to the point of being in pain. 
El tripped then, but he caught her to him, liking the feel of her in his arms. She felt like liquid heat next to him, and he got an excellent view of her slender neck as she held her head back for a moment. He was surprised that he did not feel the hard bindings of a corset, which brought a smile to his lips. 
"I wish to stay like this, James." She laughed lightly. "Let all the blood rush to my head so that I may pass out and be done with this evening." 
James grinned. "I will become most tired of holding you like this, but if you insist." 
El straightened and wrapped her arm through James' once more as she began walking again. "Thank you for escorting me home. I hope I have not caused you undue delay in any event you may have planned to attend this evening." 
"I have no plans this evening. My cousin had a prior engagement, and I was just going to go home anyway. Escape to my own thoughts." His eyes lit up then. 
"I do know about a gathering at a friend’s home on Scarbory Street. He will be delighted to meet you, and would welcome us wholeheartedly. What say you?" 
El thought it sounded wonderful, but she declined. "After what I have had to drink this evening, and what I have had leave my body unjustly, I fear I will make for some poor company. Some other time, I promise." She patted his arm with her free hand. "I am still looking forward to tomorrow’s street fair." 
James laughed out loud. She was a true delight! "I would not miss it for the world. Oh, and wear comfortable shoes. There is a lot of walking involved." He led her up the walk to her front door a short time later. 
A dim light glowed from the window above, casting just enough light for El to fish a key from the white silk bag she carried and slide it into the lock. With the door now open, El turned around and thanked James for making sure she had arrived home safely. She leaned up and kissed the bearded cheek, placing her hand on his muscled chest. She quietly tuned around and closed the door. 
James was utterly and most assuredly lost in the moment. How gentle and sweet her words had been, and she had no idea what she did to his emotions. Even with the small kiss she placed upon his cheek, it went through him like a streak of lightning, a true jolt to his calm nature. He turned from the door and, whistling to himself, shoved his hands deep into his trouser pockets, going in the direction of his home to saddle his horse. He had a trip to make to Willoughby Castle. 
*** James found Sebastian with a drink in his hand, staring out the window of his library. Sebastian had taken off his coat and had his shirt pulled out of his trousers, 
leaving it unbuttoned. His muscular chest was exposed to the moonlight filtering in through the windows as he leaned casually on the window casing. 
"Not how I would expect to find you, old friend, being that your betrothed is newly arrived." James helped himself to a glass of sherry and went to stand by his friend. He missed the murderous look shot his way as he leaned against the other side of the window. "How goes it?" 
Sebastian grunted, and continued to stare out the window, looking at nothing. He closed his eyes, seeing again the pained look on El's face when he had introduced Veronic. What a blasted mess he was in! And he could not even tell her that it was all a farce. 
James raised one blonde brow. "I have seen to it that El made it home safely." He winced at the sharp look Sebastian turned his way. "I don't know what has bitten your ass this evening, but I am willing to bet that it has something to do with the lovely El." At Sebastian's warning look, James nodded once. "Ah, so it is an issue with her." He saw the way his friend’s eyes had taken on a look of utter rage. 
When Sebastian remained silent, James went on. "Why in the hell-" 
Sebastian cut him off. "Enough, my friend. Go, and leave me to my own thoughts." He turned away from James and went to stand in front of the fireplace. No flames burned there, but he felt the blaze in her eyes as it scorched his face like a dragon’s fire not two hours before. 
James finished his drink and put the empty glass on the mantle beside Sebastian's hand. "I am here if you should need to talk. You know that." He left without a backwards glance. 
Sebastian sighed and sat down in the red leather chair in front of his desk. He put his booted feet on the desktop, crossing them at the ankles. He leaned his head back, closing his eyes and reliving the look on El’s face over and over. He could not think of one excuse for this evening’s event that would pull him out of the fire where El was concerned. She was hurt, and he could do nothing about it. Damn this assignment, and damn John! 
He knew that the possibility of her talking to him was certainly out of the question right now, and what would he say to her anyway? Sorry, but I did forget to mention one little thing about my trip that you should know. She would slug him into oblivion for that smart explanation! He groaned aloud at the whole damnable mess. Bringing the glass to his lips, he drank what was left of the sherry. On impulse, he threw the crystal glass into to the fireplace, where it shattered into a thousand tiny shards. He grimaced and buried his face in his hands. 
Chapter Eight 
El tossed and turned in her sleep all night, going in and out of dreams where Sebastian made love to her, and then begged her to be his mistress. She had drawn out her sword, piercing his black heart. The look of astonishment on his handsome face made her laugh wildly, and she taunted him for the painful death he was about to endure. How dare he use her like some whore! He placed his hand on his heart and screamed in agony at how she had broken his heart. How she had broken his heart? 
The dream had turned into a nightmare, jarring her suddenly from her slumber. All matter of logic left her and she buried her face in her feather pillow, crying out her sorrow. Never had she felt such pain over any man, nor would she ever again. This was not wholly his fault either, and she cursed herself instead of him this time. What had she expected? A proposal of marriage? Her eyes hardened, and she gave a small laugh. Nay, a proposal would never be uttered, for he had already given his promise to someone else. Her heart was her own, and only she knew what it held. And it held Sebastian. Finally, sleep took her into a dreamless oblivion of black, at least for a few hours, anyway. But the pain was still there the next morning. 
Sighing and deciding that lying abed all day would just give her a headache, El climbed out of bed and donned the pair of britches she had purchased along with a white linen shirt. She pulled her hair to the nape of her neck with a leather strip and then yanked on the knee high black leather boots. Stepping into the walk-in closet, El leaned down and reached under a shelf which housed her shoes. She pulled out a long object wrapped in black velvet. Tucking it under arm, she went to find her brother. 
Stepping into the breakfast room, a bright and sunny place painted a lemon yellow with white and red accents, she grabbed up a muffin sitting on the side board and asked a passing maid if she had seen Lyon. 
The maid’s eyes widened at her mistress’s attire, but said nothing about her dressing habits. “Oh, he is up and gone, my lady. He did say that it will be a late night, and not to expect him for the evening meal.” The maid bobbed a curtsey and went on her way when El nodded. 
Going out the front door and holding the velvet package in one hand, she made her way down the street and crossed in the middle. She was heading for James’ house when a carriage pulled up in front and a tall, very elegant and handsome man alighted from the interior. He had dark hair that was cut stylishly short, and he sported a neatly trimmed goatee that lifted at the corners of his mouth when he smiled at her. His eyes were a sparkling dark sapphire color, and El thought they were friendly enough, so she smiled back. 
Upon reaching her side halfway to the front entry on the walk to James’ home, the man bowed deeply. “My lady.” As he straightened, his eyes did not miss a part of her body that was facing him. By the time his gaze made it to her face, El had raised a brow in amusement. His smile deepened, and he made a move to put his arm on her shoulder, which she avoided by taking a step back. 
“I see that Ashby is to have entertainment, or is it that the entertainment has already been had?” He crossed his arms over his chest and added, “I am game if you are. What is your price?” 
El’s eyes narrowed and she took another step back, untying the velvet laces on the long object she carried at the same time. The rapier gleamed brightly in the morning sun, and a smile curved her lips. Quick as a flash, she had the man cornered between herself and the front door, the tip of the rapier trained at his jugular. 
He swallowed loudly, and slowly held up his hands. “My lady, I do not know what you play with Ashby, but I like my game a bit more gentle.” 
El swiped the tip of the blade swiftly against his coat front, popping a button off and sending it flying across the well manicured lawn. She had the blade trained at his throat again in less than a second. Her smile was sweet, and for a split second she wished it were Sebastian at the end of her blade. Her eyes narrowed, and she forced him to move to the left of the door, backing him into a bush that had a great many thorns on its branches. 
The door opened then, and James leaned casually against the doorjamb. He held a cup of tea in his hand, and with his eyes laughing over the rim as he took a sip, they roamed freely over El’s clothing. Very pleasant! Now this is how Sebastian had described her! He raised his brows then and said, “Miss Cordele. Dex. I see you have met.” 
“Lord Ashby, I am glad you happened to be home. Please tell her to stay her rapier.” Deximus Rivers was actually starting to sweat, even though it was a cool morning. He looked pleadingly at his friend. 
El made another advance, sending another button flying off to land in the grass. The fabric beneath the button was unharmed. She smirked at him and said pleasantly, “James, good to see you.” 
James grinned, much to Dex’s chagrin. “And you.” He took another sip of his tea. “I say, I did not know that you were quite the swordswoman.” 
“Stop the chit-chat and persuade the lady to put her weapon down.” Dex smiled sheepishly at El. “If you please, dear lady.” 
“Not until you apologize to me for thinking I am some two bit whore out from a tumble in the masters’ bed!” El advanced one more step, and the blade drew a small spot of blood on the man’s neck. 
“Ouch! Alright, ‘tis sorry I am for assuming you were a strumpet.” His eyes roamed over her clothing, and a small smile lit his eyes. The britches certainly did form to her body nicely, and the white shirt was slightly transparent, which also allowed him a wonderful view of the sweets this glorious woman had to offer. And he was hungry for those sweets! 
El lowered her blade and stuck it in the ground, where she leaned slightly against the handle, using her hand to hold her up. She looked over her shoulder at James, still leaning in the doorway, and smiled at him. “I have been on a quest this morn to find a sparring partner. I think he will do nicely. What say you, Dex?” She looked back to the handsome man, who had finished wiping the blood from his neck with a grimace. 
“I say you have a deal, but next time I would like to be at the ready, if you please.” Dex edged around her and met James at the door. “Thanks for saving me, James. Next time I am in trouble, you will certainly be the last person I shall call upon.” He looked at El, and regarded her with a twinkle in his eyes. He was certainly intrigued. “Do you have any tea left?” Dex made his way into the house in search of a cup. 
James walked casually over to El and viewed her rapier with a critical eye. “Very nice.” 
El pulled the tip of the rapier out of the ground and handed it to James, hilt first. 
James took the blade and weighed it in his hand, nodding his head. “Very nice, indeed. Did this come with you all the way from France?” He handed the blade back to its lovely owner. 
“Yes. I have a friend further down the coast that makes the very best.” She grinned at James. “And I have been taught by the best.” 
“So I have witnessed.” Taking another sip of tea, James invited El inside for breakfast. “I have a small fare, I am afraid, as I am not one for early morning meals.” 
El accepted, and was shown into the house. She followed James down a richly appointed entry way that boasted a large glistening chandelier, the biggest she had ever seen, and a beautiful winding stair case ornately decorated with small cherubs with tiny arrows and bows. A room to the left revealed a library, and further down, at the back of the house, was the eating area. 
The dining room was large and decorated in dark blues and golds. It was a handsome display for a bachelor, and El nearly swallowed her tongue when she caught sight of what adorned his walls for decoration: Swords of every type and size, color and condition. Exquisite ropes made from braided leather and gold cording held the pieces on the wall. 
“James, I am amazed,” she gasped, setting her own rapier on the table and going to stand in front of one very fine piece. It had an ivory handle with ruby and diamond inlays. The blade, she was sure, was made from solid gold. “It is absolutely incredible.” 
“It was mine,” a familiar voice said from behind her. 
She closed her eyes. It was Sebastian. She focused on the sword and tried to keep her hands from trembling as she ran her fingers over the ornaments. “It is very beautiful.” She dropped her hand to her side. She turned to James, who still stood beside her, looking a bit puzzled at the man who had just entered his home. “James, I shall have to take my leave now, but I thank you for your hospitality. I will see you at noon.” She went to the table and picked up her rapier, gripping the handle so tightly her knuckles turned white, and left the room without a backwards glance. 
“Damn me, Willoughby, but I think she just snubbed you.” Dex popped a grape into his mouth, raising his eyes heavenward. "She is definitely on my list of things to do." 
Sebastian narrowed his eyes at Dex and nearly ripped the man’s throat out with his gaze. "Do not touch her, Dex. She is…." He could not finish the statement. Would he have said mine as a finishing line? He did not know. His mind was full of thoughts, all of them focused upon thoughts El. He turned and followed in her wake, mumbling that he would be back. 
El was only to the edge of James' lawn when Sebastian grabbed her by the shoulders and swung her about to face him. "El, we need to talk." He dropped his hands, and took a step back. Her face was full of hurt and pain, fire and fury. 
"Talk? What could we possibly have to talk about?" She tapped the rapier on the side of her knee high black boot. "Oh, I know. Let's talk about how you used me. Or better yet, let's talk about how I am ruined for any other man because of a ridiculous obsession I had for you. How about we talk of how awful this situation is, and there is nothing that either of us can do to set it to rights," she spat out every word. She hit him on the chest with her free hand as some of the fire abated. 
"How about you remind me of how childish I was to think that you could want me as much as I wanted you.” She shook her head. “Leave me be, Bastian. I blame myself for this, so leave it be. Leave me be." The last she said in a whisper as tears stung her eyes. She turned quickly away from him and continued on her way home. She did not even want to hear what he had to say. It would not matter. 
Sebastian let her go. He watched her walk all the way to her townhouse and grimaced as she swung the rapier about in her fury. It slashed through the air wickedly, and he knew that she was more than likely seeing him stand before her as she wielded the blade back and forth, ultimately cutting him to ribbons. He had wanted to say a lot of things to her, and now he was sorry he had not. She blamed herself, and that was not right. He was to blame as well. But she was right. Nothing that either of them could say would set anything to rights. Not at this moment. 
Sebastian returned to his friend’s house and quietly shut the door behind him. He walked into the dining room and sat himself in a chair across from Dex. Sebastian covered his face with his hands and wanted to scream at the top of his lungs, but knew it would not help in the least. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and took the offered goblet of wine James was handing to him. He mumbled his thanks and sipped lightly at the drink. 
Dex, always on the lookout for adventure, viewed his friend from across the table. "I see the little hellion gave you no wounds to speak of. Just look what she did to me." He bent his head back, pointing in the general direction of the slice upon his skin. 
"She did that? To you?" Sebastian asked, and then raised one dark brow. "You are lucky, I would say." 
Dex looked at him in vexation. "The hell you say! I could have taken that rapier away from her a hundred times over, if I had wanted to." He looked down at his coat with the missing buttons. "She intrigued me very much. Quite the beauty, if I do say so. Is she available?" 
Sebastian quickly got control of his emotions and, difficult though it was, he kept his hands wrapped around the goblet instead of Dex’s neck. "I have known her family for a very long time, and I would venture to say that, given your wounds after today’s events, whatever brought them on, she could have taken you easily. She is very skilled with the sword, and she has never hesitated to use the thing, either." 
"And to that, I have no doubt." Dex rubbed his wound again. "You never did say if she was spoken for. Is she?" 
Sebastian stared across the table at the man sitting there. All he could answer was a quiet, "You will have to ask the lady." 
Chapter Nine 
Returning home, El ran up to her chamber and let the tears flow. She knew that there was no help for what she had done, and she wished fervently that Lily were here. Wiping the tears from her face angrily, she sat down at her desk and wrote a short missive to Travana begging off, at least for the next couple of days, from her fittings. She told the girl to use her best judgment, and that she was sure that she would absolutely love anything she made for her. With that note done, she penned another to Lyon asking if he knew where to find Lily, as it was such an emergency. Both missives went on their way ten minutes later, and El began to feel the loneliness creep about her. Her thoughts involuntarily drifted to Sebastian. She sighed, wishing that her thoughts would not conjure up the handsome face at every passing second. 
Lyon answered right away, stating that Raider had told him about a cousin in Scotland, and if there was something that he could do to please let him know. Dejected, El went into her bedchamber and proceeded to get ready for her outing with James, her thoughts all the while on a seductive set of pale cerulean eyes. 
Promptly at noon, James came to her home and was led into the parlor, where he was offered a cup of tea while he waited. He looked resplendent in a light tan coat with brown britches and knee high brown boots. A white linen shirt and brown cravat completed his look. He stood looking at an interesting clock on the mantle when El appeared. She absolutely took his breath away. She was dressed in a pale pink creation of silk and lace adorned with seed pearls. White slippers peeked from under her hem, and her hair was left loose and flowing in a silken mantle around her shoulders and down her back. She was stunning. 
“James,” she greeted him with a smile. “I am sorry that you had to wait.” 
“I believe that it was worth every minute,” he said as he clasped her hand in his and smoothly kissed the top. “Quite a change from this morning, not that you did not look just as fetching.” His grin was mischievous, and his eyes held a twinkle of jesting. 
El laughed. “My intent was to see if you would like to spar with me. However, your friend Dex made quite an awful remark. I felt the need to set him to rights.” She put her hands on her hips. “Do you know that he thought I was your mistress?” 
James thought that it would be a wonderful idea, but kept the opinion to himself. Instead he replied, “The scoundrel!” Then he laughed. “He is still complaining that he shall never find his buttons.” 
El promptly snorted. “It would serve him right. Tell me; is he on hands and knees, roving your lawn trying to find the pieces?” The vision of the man doing just that made her laugh outright. 
James grinned, shaking his head, and took hold of her hand again. “He has left to change his coat. He will be joining us today in our fun.” 
El raised her brows. “Might I need to bring my rapier?” She laughed at James’ mock look of absolute horror. 
“I would think you are safe from him. For the moment.” James remarked dryly. He thought about how Dex had made it known that he would pursue the woman for himself. It brought another smile to his face and he urged her out the door and into the waiting carriage. 
Sebastian was in the carriage and looked at her longingly as she entered. She was very pleasing to the eye in the pink silk, and he made a mental note to try and find some pink velvet today. He wanted to have Travana make her a gown as a birthday present. He wanted it to be very special. 
El settled herself onto the cushioned seat across from Sebastian. Her eyes drifted to his, and she saw the underlying passion and sorrow there. Did he see hers as well? She lowered her eyes to her lap and busied herself with smoothing her skirts out. James settled into the carriage but sat beside Sebastian, his large frame taking up half the seat, as the carriage pulled away from the front of El’s house with a jerk. 
El broke the silence after a few minutes “Lord Willoughby, I am glad you could join us today.” Her eyes went to his, and she longed to have him kiss her. Even after her humiliation, she still wanted him. She would never be sorry for what they had shared, but she would never forgive him for taking her innocence away when he ultimately belonged to another. She realized that the whole chain of events had perhaps been for the best. She would see how some of the upcoming parties would go. Her birthday celebration would be hosted by her friend, Lily, and it would serve as her proper introduction to the London society as well. Making a few new friends would most assuredly be a wonderful diversion for her. 
“I welcome the opportunity to show you some of our town’s attractions. We have so much to offer.” 
Sebastian’s smile was genuine and El felt her heart melt. She resigned herself to the fact that her attraction to him would ultimately last her lifetime, and she doubted she would ever find another man who could turn her thoughts from this one. “Lord Ashby has offered to take me to several upcoming theaters, which I am sure I will find a wonderful allure in itself. Lily and I will be making a small country escape next month before my return to France. I know that I will probably never see all there is to see here. There are so many things. But if either of you have any suggestions on the things I should see, I would welcome the distraction.” She turned her head and looked out the window of the carriage, bored with the pleasantries of the conversation already. 
“You will attend some parties with me as well,” James put in jovially. “I dare say that you will be quite the thing.” He smiled at her as she turned to look at him with interest. 
“I would say that you could keep me quite entertained, Lord Ashby. Your friends, I find, are most amusing.” El laughed out loud as she remembered the look on Dex’s face as she sliced his button off his coat. She missed the dark look she received from Sebastian, however. 
She made plans with his friend and, although he should be happy that James was owning up to his agreement, that damnable arrangement they had, he felt a little distressed by the fact that El would being doing all those things with James and not him. He knew that he would have to stand by and watch all of it, because he and Veronic would be, most likely, attending the same parties. How he wished that he could tell her the whole thing with his betrothal was a farce, but he dared not say a word. And he wished for the millionth time today that all they had shared would be as it was just a few short days ago, when she looked up at him with such ecstasy on her face and had begged him to give her the release that she sought. Damn, but nothing could be done for it! Not right this moment, anyway. He had to talk to El alone. If he could just have a few minutes with her, and if she would hear him out, he felt he could put this unpleasantness behind them. 
Picking up Dex was almost as hysterical as the scene this morning. El gave him an uneasy stare when he sat down beside her in the coach. He immediately apologized to her for the misunderstanding earlier. He then proceeded to tell her he was giving her the advantage, for if he would have had his sword, she would not have bested him. 
“And, my lady, I shall need to teach you a thing or two on how to handle a rapier properly.” He sniffed arrogantly and winked at Sebastian and James. “I am a very fine teacher, you understand. I do run my own business for this particular art.” 
El was impressed. A little. “Very well, Lord Rivers. You can try to teach me, but I bet what I know will teach you a thing or two.” She snorted at his mocking surprised look. “Oh, do come sir! Do you think to best me in everything?” 
Dex looked at her with such a comical look on his face, El burst into laughter. “I say! I don’t know what kinds of people are raised in France but I can tell you this; I am definitely up for a visit!” 
Sebastian roared with his mirth, as did James. “I must see this! Please let me know when the event is to take place. I should like to attend.” 
The coach stopped suddenly, throwing El into Sebastian’s lap, and Dex tumbling onto James. 
“What the devil?” James’ muffled expletives brought more giggles from El. She tried to push herself from Sebastian’s lap, but gave up and laid her head on his chest, looking at the two men next to her. She could not control her laughter as the two men fumbled upon each other and tried to right themselves. Dex was the first up, and immediately slammed open the carriage door and stepped out to confront the irresponsible driver, James following close behind, which left El and Sebastian alone in the carriage. 
Still laughing, El managed to push herself at least half off of Sebastian’s lap. He held on to her. Her smile faded as she looked up at him. His eyes were hungry, and searching for an entry into her soul. Her mouth opened to say something, but she closed it again and shook her head. 
Sebastian took the opportunity to gently kiss her lips, running his tongue over her own. The action sent such a jolt of lust running through his body that a groan escaped his lips as he deepened the kiss. He wanted her so very badly, and all thoughts pushed from his mind except for her as he held onto her tightly. 
El pushed lightly against his chest and reluctantly he released her. His face showed his longing, and she closed her eyes to still her heart against the emotion. 
Sebastian reached out a hand and tenderly smoothed her silken hair from her face. Her lilac scent assaulted his mind, making him wish he could lay her down on a bed of the petals and make sweet love to her. 
“Sebastian,” she whispered. “I…we cannot do this. You are betrothed, and I will not do this to myself.” She looked at him sadly. “I will keep what we have shared close to my heart for an eternity, but I need to go on and put this aside.” She sat back down in her own seat then. 
“El, I know that I should have told you of Veronic, but…I don’t know why I did not. I am sorry, for all of this.” He reached out and touched her cheek, caressing the smooth skin. He realized that his life would be so empty with out her. He refused to give her up without a fight! “El, I-” His words were cut off abruptly by James reentering the carriage. The spell was broken. 
Dex exploded loudly with every foul word he could possibly think of as the driver was given his final reprimand. He took his original seat beside El and smiled, only mild irritation present upon his face. “Well, shall we continue on?” 
Chapter Ten 
The street fair was better than El had anticipated. Every booth contained something different and interesting, some exotic and some very sensual. El purchased some delightful smelling herbs for her bath and hair, while James picked up a few sweets to munch on the way as they strolled from vendor to vendor. In one booth, there was wonderful jewelry from Spain and El was delighted to find a pair of silver earbobs that dangled rubies on the ends. They were paired up with a choker of the same silver that had ruby inlays in the shape of hearts. A larger heart dangled from the center and El, on impulse, purchased that as well. 
Sebastian was able to find velvet in a pale pink color and purchased the whole bolt of cloth, much to the delight of the vendor. She threw in some dainty silver thread and promised to have the cloth delivered to his estate that afternoon. Satisfied, he went on to find Dex, who was haggling with a small old man over the price of tobacco. Something caught his eye at the booth across the street and he made his way over to a table encased in glass. 
Small crystal figurines shone brightly in the sun. One in particular, a sea siren with long, flowing hair made him smile. Pale pink crystal colored the flowing gown the siren wore. Her eyes were small chips of emeralds. El’s eyes. He had to have it, as it reminded him of her spirit and fire. He had that sent to his estate as well, along with a few kitchen supplies and a barrel full of rum. 
Dex caught up to Sebastian while the latter was buying the rum. 
“Are you planning on drinking all of that yourself, my friend,” Dex gestured at the large barrel, “or are you having a party where spirits will flow like water?” 
Sebastian finished paying for the rum and grinned at his friend. “You know I take pleasure in a good glass of rum on occasion. I still have a small amount in the barrel I got last year. It is time to restock. Besides, I don’t need a reason to drink rum.” 
Dex laughed. “Right you are, right you are!” He started walking on down the street, when he saw Sebastian’s betrothed. “I say, is that not Lady Onthorpe coming our way?” 
Sebastian looked to where Dex was pointing, and he felt like the worst of men. He was not happy to see her and, if truth be known, he wanted to walk in the other direction. She was beautiful, however, in a pale blue gown of lace and silk. Her dark hair was done up in perfect curls on top of her head. He envisioned a light blonde color with curls flowing down a long, lean bare back of creamy skin. His smile was of his thoughts, and not for whom he was greeting. 
“Lord Willoughby, what a surprise!” Veronic stood on tiptoes and kissed his cheek. She then brought her arm around his and stood by his side, smiling at Dex. “And Lord Rivers, it is good to see you as well.” 
Dex bowed to the woman, and then began to talk to her brother and escort, Bradley Onthorpe. 
Sebastian made some small talk with Veronic and decided how unlike she was, compared to El. There was no fire in her violet eyes, and there was no lilac scent driving him mad with wanting. 
“Sebastian, you have not come to call upon me since my return. I am not sure if I should even be talking to you. I am quite vexed.” She pouted prettily at him. 
“I do apologize for that, my lady, but I have had some dealings with my family from France, you understand.” His tone was light, and he hoped that she accepted his explanation. 
“Oh, quite so. I had forgotten about Miss Cordele, is it?” Her eyes had an underlying hint of boredom. “I know that you wanted to get caught up on all the gossip from that horrible country.” She shuddered slightly, and smoothed her blue skirt with her free hand. 
“My thanks for your understanding,” was Sebastian’s only response. He was irritated that she clung to his arm, gritting his teeth against her condescending tone. 
“Well, do we have a new addition to our entourage?” It was James who spoke from behind him, and Sebastian turned to see him and El, arm in arm, strolling toward them. El’s smile stayed in place as she greeted both Sebastian and Veronic politely. Sebastian could see it was a strained smile. 
Bradley, upon seeing El, quickly went to her side and introduced himself. 
“My lady, I am Lord Bradley Onthorpe. A pleasure.” He pulled her hand up to his mouth, kissing it lightly. “I had heard from my sister that Lord Willoughby had some relatives visiting. I hope that your stay has thus far been enjoyable?” He let go of her hand and stepped back, smiling. A smile, she noticed, that did not reach his eyes. She certainly saw the resemblance between brother and sister. 
“Lord Onthorpe,” El responded in kind. “I am Miss Elizabeth Cordele from France.” She tightened her hold on James’ arm as she sidled closer to him. 
“France? Never been, and I must say, if all the ladies are as beautiful as you, I may have to make the trip.” His smile turned wolfish and El had to clench her hand on James’ arm to keep from striking the man. 
She narrowed her eyes at him. “I am sure. There are all types of places in France that would welcome you with open arms.” The underlying barb did not go unnoticed. 
James detected her anger and quickly spoke up, changing the subject. El observed Lord Onthorpe with a critical eye. He was not unhandsome, to be sure, but his demeanor made him appear a fop. He had the same coloring as his sister, but dressed with a more obvious flare. Nonetheless, what she found most distasteful was the whiny tone he carried in his voice, similar to how a child would talk when begging a parent to buy a treat. 
Shivering inwardly with revulsion, she dismissed him as a rich boy as she lowered her eyes and viewed Sebastian from under her lashes. He stood by Veronic as the woman nearly hung off his arm. Her breasts were nearly exposed in the tight fitting gown, and El noticed that she displayed them right under Sebastian’s nose! She may as well have just taken off her gown and strutted naked in front of him! Seething in her anger, her gaze lifted to Sebastian’s face and she was surprised to find that he was looking at her, not Veronic. 
“My lady, what say you?” James had asked a question, and he waited for a response. 
“I am sorry, James. I was looking at the vendor across the way. He seems to have some wonderful swords displayed.” El was glad she happened to see the vendor. 
Bradley’s brows rose sardonically. “And what would you be doing looking for swords, my lady? Have you a male relative that is into sword play?” His lips pulled into a half smile. 
El stiffened at the somewhat snide remark, and before she could give her response, Dex spoke up. 
“Actually, Lord Onthorpe, she is quite the thing with a rapier.” The grin he turned El’s way made her relax a bit. “She showed me a thing or two.” 
“I bet she has, indeed,” he looked down his nose at the man, then pointed his attentions in El’s direction. “Damn me, do we have a little hoyden in our midst then?” He pulled a cigar from his breast pocket, bit the tip off, and spat it at her feet. It was obviously an insult from her earlier snub. “Tell me, what else should I know about your fancies?” 
Sebastian pulled his arm free from Veronic’s clutches and moved forward to grasp the man’s coat, pulling him off his feet. “In my presence, Lord Onthorpe, you will speak with utmost respect to Miss Cordele.” 
“Bastian, please. I believe I can handle this.” El produced a borrowed rapier from Dex. The blade gleamed brightly in the sunlight and she smiled, moving forward. “Lord Onthorpe, I shall show you first hand how my fancies roam.” 
When Sebastian stepped away from the man, El took the opportunity to neatly slice the cigar from his mouth, leaving only a small stub ticking out from between his lips. She heard Veronic gasp in shock and outrage, but she did not care. She continued to strip his coat of its buttons, sending them flying into the crowd that was beginning to form. The white plume feather in his cocky hat was neatly sliced into pieces, slowly floating to the ground. 
Dex pulled El away from Lord Onthorpe, lest she do severe damage. “There, love, he now knows not to mess with you,” and then he whispered in her ear from his position behind her, “And he will need to clean the mess he has made out of his britches! Let him take his leave.” Dex straightened, and gave Bradley a strict stare, daring the man to make his move, for he now held the rapier and would not hesitate to use it, if the need arose. His lips curled in his obvious distaste of the pompous young whelp. 
Lord Onthorpe spit the cigar stub from his mouth, his face red with rage. Veronic stood beside him now and pulled at his arm. He loosened her grip with his fingers. “Do not take me for granted, lady.” His voice was low, and sounded strained. He was obviously embarrassed, which had added intensity to his rage. 
“Do not open your mouth with snide remarks, especially if you do not have the ass to back them up,” El replied calmly. There were a few laughs from the crowd that had surrounded them. She stood firm and refused to back down. She stared him in the eye, shaking off the restraining hand on her arm from James. 
“Sebastian, can you not control this...this hoyden?” Veronic pulled on Bradley’s arm once more as she gave El a vicious look, then looked pleadingly at Sebastian. 
“Nay, she is her own woman and, as far as I can tell, she can take care of herself.” His voice held an underlying humor, which Lord Onthorpe picked up on immediately. 
“I find this whole situation very disgraceful! I cannot believe that you honestly go around flaunting yourself in such a manner. It is most unladylike.” Veronic looked down her nose and sneered the words to El. 
“I never said I was a lady.” El smiled politely and walked away from the crowd then with James by her side, both grinning at the cheers that resounded around her. 
Chapter Eleven 
For a week after that little demonstration, El had received dozens of flowers from unnamed admirers. She was quite the heroine, as it were, for putting Lord Onthorpe in his place. She was absolutely beside herself with worry. This was not her intent, to become such a well-known lady for putting an obvious fop in his place. It would seem that Lord Onthorpe was not a very well liked man. As much was said by Lyon one morning as they were sipping tea in the dining room. 
“My guess is he will most intently try to save face, somehow, some way.” Lyon set his cup on the table and went over to kiss her cheek. “I would not have you hurt.” 
“I will be fine. James is close by, and Dex makes a daily visit. James will accompany me to Sebastian’s estate today. Travana has finished several more gowns for me and I wish to pick them up. Also, Lily will be back in two weeks, and from that time forward I will most likely be with her.” She hugged his waist. “Thank you for the concern, but you know that I can hold my own.” 
“I know you can,” Lyon laughed as he walked into the hall. “My concern is for Lord Onthorpe!” El’s burst of laughter could be heard throughout the house. *** 
Sebastian came to call on Lyon and his partner’s new establishment a few days later. He had stopped by the townhouse and was informed that neither of the Cordele’s were at home. His mood was not the best as his thoughts drifted to James escorting El around the ton. As he entered the warehouse, he was impressed with the building that had quite a bit of space for room to grow. 
Lyon had not yet arrived so Raider suggested that he wait in the office. He still could not get out of his mind the feeling of suspicion whenever he was close to the man. He constantly seemed as if he were hiding something. He would talk to his contacts today and see if anything had been found out about the man and his family. Hopefully, it was just his own emotions taking hold, but then again, he had never been wrong in his gut feelings before. 
He did not have to wait long for Lyon to come strolling through the door. He stood from the chair he had been sitting in and turned to smile a greeting. However, it was not Lyon who entered the office. It was Bradley Onthorpe. Sebastian’s smile faded. 
“Lord Willoughby, fancy seeing you here,” Bradley drawled as he shut the door behind him. 
Sebastian returned to his seat, not giving the man the courtesy of standing as there was only the one chair for guests. “Lord Onthorpe.” 
Bradley looked down his nose at the other man. “I must tell you that your betrothed, Veronic, is dreadfully put out by the childish display put on last week by your relative.” He pulled an invisible piece of lint from his navy blue coat. “Quite put out indeed.” 
“Really? I would wonder as to why.” Sebastian did stand then and nearly towered over the other man by two feet. “Miss Cordele was defending herself from your improper address.” 
Bradley snorted. “I have never seen a lady act as such. But it is neither here nor there. Veronic says she will forgive and forget what the wench did, but she will be miffed with you for quite some time for not taking the young lady in hand.” He smiled briefly, but his smile faded when he saw that Sebastian did not care for his words. “I am here to make peace with her brother, as it were.” 
“Her brother did not offend you.” Sebastian crossed his arms over his massive chest. “In fact, my guess will be that whatever peace you are making with him will need to be made with El herself.” 
“Well, I must try to make it anyhow. He is her keeper, is he not? No other man would take on that duty, I would assure myself. Veronic says women who act that way are no better than whores. And her actions did shout out that day.” Bradley knew he had made a blunder when he spoke the words, but could not stop himself. He wanted Sebastian to get mad, but not at him. At Miss Cordele! 
“Sir, you shall mind your tongue, and tell your sister to do the same. El is a lady, and a far better one than your sister is making herself out to be. I would count my blessings, if I were you, that Dex took the rapier from her. And count your blessings again that he himself did not run you through.” Sebastian’s eyes glinted with warning. 
“I say, you seem to be all worked up about the chit for some reason. I know for a fact that the she is not truly your relation. And I must wonder as to why you defend her so instead of taking her in hand. My guess, although I should never utter a word of this to my sister, is that you and the chit have something in the back drop, and I would bet that Veronic-“ 
Lord Onthorpe never finished his sentence. Sebastian gave the man a punch to the side of the nose that knocked him out cold. 
Lyon entered then and, with raised brows, shut the door behind him. He stepped over Lord Onthorpe’s limp and bleeding body and settled himself into his desk chair. He smiled. “Sebastian, what brings you here?” 
*** James and El traveled to Sebastian’s estate later that same day. Sebastian was not at home but Veronic was there, waiting on him. She was distressed, El could tell, but did 
not impose to ask her why. From the dreadful looks she was receiving that bode her ill, she decided to remain silent. 
James made his hellos, however, and was shocked to see the obvious hate in Veronic’s eyes. “My lady, what is it? Has something happened?” His concern was genuine. 
“Oh, Lord Ashby, it is awful!” Tears welled in her eyes and spilled finally onto her porcelain cheeks. Her lips quivered as she looked El’s way. 
James rolled his eyes at El, wondering about the dramatics of the lady, and took her arm to lead her to a wing backed chair. “Sit and I will get you a drink.” He shrugged at El when he passed by her and went out into the hall in search of a maid to bring refreshments. That left El and Veronic alone in a closed room. 
“You little bitch!” Veronic hissed as she stood and moved toward her. 
“Pardon?” El’s eyes narrowed as she looked pointedly at the other woman. 
“I believe you heard me correctly.” Veronic seethed from between perfectly white teeth, still moving forward. “I give you fair warning. My brother was beat nearly to death by Sebastian today. Bradley says that Sebastian was defending you.” At El’s surprised look she went on, undaunted. “You see, around here, women do not act as you have. If they do, we call them whores.” 
“What.” El moved forward, her fists clench at her sides. It was a statement, not a question. 
“But, as I told my brother, you are what you are. And you do have some kind of tie with Sebastian, which is why he defended you, I suppose.” Veronic’s face took on a sardonic glow. “He will soon be with me, and I will never allow you to step foot on this estate again when it all becomes mine. You will not be welcome here.” She tossed her head arrogantly. 
“You need to go back to where you came from. You are interfering into my life, and I do not take too kindly to that gesture.” 
“You make no sense in what you are talking about. And I am not, nor will I ever, come between Sebastian and his own life. How he chooses to live it is up to him. However, what I did understand is that you named me a whore.” She stood directly in front of the other woman now. They were eye to eye. “And I do not take kindly to being called something so filthy.” 
“You cannot help what you are.” Veronic saw the blow coming and tried to dodge the hit. She was not quick enough. 
El’s fist caught Veronic on the left cheek, splitting the skin open and causing it to bleed profusely. The woman stumbled back and hit a corner of a table, knocking the contents to the floor. Broken glass shards sprinkled around her feet. 
“You bitch!” Veronic touched her face where she had been struck. The blood on her fingers sent her into a rage. She came after El with claws bared. 
El side stepped the woman and kicked her in the behind when she screamed past. This only added more venom to her curses. Veronic made a second round and was able to catch the top of El’s gown sleeve, ripping the fine silk. El shook the woman’s hand from her sleeve and raised her brows as she waited for the woman to come around again. When she did, El tripped her, slamming into her back harshly, which brought the fall full force. It knocked the wind out of the other woman, but El did not attempt to get off her back. Instead, she gripped one petite wrist and held it behind the woman’s back. 
This was how James and Sebastian found the two. James filled the room with laughter as he went over to help El up. Veronic was in tears, and with the blood on her face she looked quite worse off than what she really was. She got to her feet and wailed into Sebastian’s coat as she clung to him. Sebastian looked surprised by the whole ordeal 
and gently smoothed back Veronic’s hair. “Oh, my love,” Veronic cried brokenly. “She attacked me. For no reason, she 
attacked me!” Sebastian looked at El accusingly. “El, what happened?” El shook out her skirt calmly, trying to ignore the gentle caresses Sebastian was 
giving the other woman and simply said with a shrug, “I attacked her.” 
James looked from one woman to the other. El had a sleeve torn and that was all the damage he could see. Veronic, on the other hand, was a mess. She did look like she had been beaten. But he thought he knew a little of El to know that she would need to be provoked before she attacked. He knew that for a fact. Sebastian did as well. 
While Sebastian led a now sobbing Veronic out of the receiving room, El cursed loudly. She could not believe Sebastian was actually listening to the woman’s lies. She looked at James and shook her head at his grin. 
“Do I need to ask if you are hurt?” James took her arm and guided her to the sofa, where she sat down. He smiled down at her, and smoothed her hair back from her forehead with a gentle hand. 
“Nay, I am not, but I could use a drink.”
“Tea?”
“Sherry.”
James laughed again and leaned down to kiss her nose. “You are such a delight! I

think I would love to have you for my wife. What say you? Shall we step into wedded 
bliss?” El laughed and kissed him lightly on the mouth. “Done,” she smiled back at him. She knew James was only teasing her, but Sebastian did not. He had heard the 
conversation and had seen the kiss, no matter how quickly done, and now felt like the wind had been knocked out of him. His pain quickly became anger. 
He stepped into the room and quietly asked James to excuse the two of them for just a moment. When Sebastian heard the door shut, he went to lock it. He then went over to El, grabbed her by the arms, and pulled her up to face him roughly. He kissed her mouth hard, wanting to hurt her. She pounded on his chest and tried to scratch at his face, but he stilled her hands. He softened the kiss, and for a few minutes she struggled with him, but then ceased her actions. He could hear her breathing become shallow, and a small moan escaped her throat. He let go of her hands and let his own roam over her back and down to her buttocks. He squeezed them gently, and heard another moan from deep within her throat this time. 
Her hands went around his neck and into his soft hair. He wore it unbound today, and she found him so striking that way. Damn him! Her tongue slipped timidly into his mouth, and then she licked his bottom lip gently. Her mind was not her own. She felt like she was floating, and then muscular arms caught her and held her in a warm, strong embrace. She felt weak, so she clung to him for support. She hated the fact that she became so submissive around him, constantly giving in to his seduction. Even after finding that he was betrothed, still she bade him touch her. She craved it. She always would. 
Sebastian pulled his mouth from hers and held her head in his hands. God, she was beautiful, and he wanted her. He picked her up and reveled in the fact that she wanted him as much as he wanted her. He had seen it in her eyes. He knew she did. He laid her gently on the sofa and softly guided his hands up her unstockinged legs; such long legs, to her center where she opened like a flower waiting for him to taste. She was wet, and he took her mouth in wild abandonment as he undid his britches and slid smoothly inside her welcoming heat. 
El arched her back when she felt his full length enter her. He was hot, and she felt it seep into her core, warming her. She pulled his head down to hers and she kissed him while matching his movements. He groaned and deepened the kiss as he gently stroked her nipples through the silken material. She felt them grow hard and tight at his touch. She wrapped her legs around his waist, trying to bring him closer, and gasping as he seemed to fill her even more. She felt herself moving toward the spiral that was aching in her center, craving a release that was imminent. 
Sebastian looked down at the ecstasy on her lovely face and felt her tightening, convulsing deliciously around his length with her release. He let go his own release and murmured her name next to her ear. He felt beaten and worn. She had sapped his strength, and he knew he had done the same to her. He looked at her then and was surprised by what he saw in her eyes. It was not the look of a sated lover. She gazed at him with accusing eyes. He swallowed. He had to tell her how he felt. 
She sat up and smoothed her skirts while he buttoned his britches. He stood over her for a long moment, rubbing her hair, feeling its softness before he dropped to one knee in front of her. 
“El, I want you to stay here with me. I want you to live here. With me.” His heart raced as he saw a sparkle form in her eyes. Encouraged, he went on. “I don’t want another man to have you. I want to be the only one. I cannot stand by and watch you marry another man.” His eyes pleaded with her. 
El laughed without a trace of humor, her eyes delving into his own. So, he had heard what James had said to her. He thought to make her his whore for real, for the whole world to see and to accuse. “Bastian, were you eavesdropping?” When he did not answer, she smiled at him with hostility in her eyes. “I cannot stay here, and I am not going to marry anyone. You have ruined me for any other decent man. James was only jesting, so you can put your mind at ease.” She looked away then, not wanting him to see her undeniable rage. And the hurt. 
He touched her chin and forced her to look at him again. “El, it does not matter. Nothing matters but you. I want you so badly sometimes it hurts.” He ran his fingers through her hair. “I just simply want you to be with me. I feel I need to spend every waking hour with you, and I want us to do that here. I find myself wondering what you are doing, and whom you are doing it with when I am not around you. I am sorry, but I cannot help the way I feel.” 
“Are you forgetting that you are betrothed to another?” The hurt and pain in her eyes were real, and Sebastian felt it like a knife in his chest. 
“Nay, I cannot forget.” He stood, and walked over to the window and gazed out, not really seeing anything. He cursed John, and thought once to tell her the whole story, but he knew he could not. The danger that he himself faced was enough to make him still his tongue in any kind of admission. 
“You would have me live here, in your home, like your true whore?” She sounded incredulous. Rage poured into every fiber of her being then, a rage so intense she stood from her seat, and glared at his back. “Why not set me up in your townhouse in London for all to see!” 
Sebastian turned to see her expression, and cursed himself for the fool. The words he wanted to say to her had come out all wrong. Maybe she did welcome his friend’s attentions. He started to pace, the muscles in his legs working with his movements. He wanted to scream at her, ‘I do not like it when I see you touch another man, when you smile at him! I should be the one you smile at! I need to be the one you touch!’ He stopped in front of her, his hands on his hips, and said none of that. He just stared at her with his pale cerulean eyes, longing for her touch, knowing that it was as if she were a million miles away. 
Her glare softened and turned to hurt. She turned away from him, and he did not try to stop her. She unlocked the door and ran to James’s carriage. She did not wait for James to join her and told the driver to take her back to her townhouse on Abernacky Lane. She leaned her head back against the seat, and cursed herself for letting him make love to her again. Was this to be her lot in life, to become his mistress? She shook her head with self-dejection, and closed her eyes. Oh, how she had craved his touch! She could not get enough of him, and every time she looked into his eyes, all reason left her mind, her body. 
Her hands gripped into a fist and she pounded them once on the seat beside her. This shall never happen again! She promised herself that if she acted like the whore around Sebastian and was going to give herself to him, just from a wink of his eye or a tender smile from those seductive lips, then she would stay away from him. She had to. She knew also that she needed to return to France as quickly as possible. She knew her friend Lily would be hurt and outraged, but it was something she would just have to deal with at a later time. She knew she could not stay here for much longer. 
Chapter Twelve 
The weeks that followed were like scenes from a horrible nightmare. Sebastian had come to call on El on several occasions, and her servants would tell him the same thing day after day: the lady wishes not to be disturbed. He felt angry and rejected, and he blamed himself for this deed. What did he expect? Did he think that she would be so forgiving as to open her arms to him and say that it was all right that he was betrothed to another? 
He cursed himself for the fool that he was and decided that he had held off on his work for too long. He had an assignment that he needed to attend to. He had estimated that it would take him about three weeks to complete, hoping that her anger would cool during his time away. Turning on his heel, he stepped into his carriage. The loss and longing he felt sent a rage through him that nothing would quell. He wished that he could change it all, if he had the power. Unfortunately, his hands were tied at the present time. He missed her smile and her gentle touch. He missed her. 
Misery was a constant companion of his now, and his work reflected the incessant presence of his underlying rage. He wished, nay, prayed that he would come face to face with Orne MacFarlane. The man would know that the Dragon would rip the very limbs from his body with his own bare hands! The waiting for the man to surface was just as unbearable as the look upon El’s lovely face the last time he had seen her. Trying to harden his heart against the memory, he set about finding the one thing, the one beast that would release him from this farce of a betrothal, and back into the arms of the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. If she would but ask, he would go back to France with her and settle down to be a wheat farmer or even a shepherd of sheep. Just as long as she was by his side. 
He closed his eyes and thought of the children they would have, of how happy they would be. And how much he would love her. How much he did love her now. He vowed that she would come to love him as much, and a small smile tilted up the corners of his mouth. The smile faded when his watchful eyes caught site of Lady Onthorpe alighting from her carriage hurriedly. 
Slipping the driver some coins from the small purse that dangled from her wrist, Veronic looked around her slowly. Satisfied that no one had followed her, she stepped lightly up the marble steps of a richly appointed home and knocked quietly upon the solid oak door. When the door parted slightly, she peered into the dark interior of the receiving hall. 
“My lady.” The roguish burr that met her ears sent delicious tremors of anticipation down her spine. 
“I have news.” She smiled warmly as she swished passed the man who had stood back slightly to grant her entry into his home. She followed him down a dim hall and up a flight of stairs to a room at the top of the steps. Smiling her thanks, and giving the man a wink for a promised tryst later, as he gently rubbed his hand over the hard nipples that strained against the tight silk of her bodice. “You make a bold statement, sir, touching me thus.” The whispered words pulled a smile to her lips, and she licked them seductively with the tip of her tongue. 
“And I can be even more so if I had you under me, screaming my name.” His smile deepened at her obvious pleasure of his words. “I look forward to seeing you that way momentarily. Do not take overly long. I grow hard for you even as we speak.” 
Veronic again ran the tip of her tongue over her bottom lip slowly, anticipating the coming event. And oh, how she would enjoy it! Her soon-to-be husband had held her at bay since their first meeting. He had teased her with his lips on hers, and promised her that their wedding night would be unlike anything either of them had experienced before. But she could not wait. Her passion was much more than what her betrothed obviously held. 
But he had a purpose, and she would see this thing through. Watching the tall man go down the hall further and into his own private chambers that she knew so well, she took a deep breath before she placed a dainty hand upon the knob of the heavy door and pushed the thing open, stepping inside. 
Sebastian waited for nearly two hours before he saw Veronic step out the front door of the mansion and quickly take her place back inside the waiting hired carriage. They were off in a hurry, but the pace he set atop his sturdy mount kept the carriage within his sight. He would make inquiries as to who lived in the mansion, and for the life of him, he could not find a house number or the name of the road that the place sat. If need be, he could find his way back to this secluded part of London. He felt disappointed that he had not seen any sign of Orne. But he knew that the day of their meeting would be his soon. 
*** 
Lily had finally returned from visiting relatives in Scotland and the two women sat on comfortable chairs in the townhouse parlor, sipping tea. Not even the return of her friend could stomp out the sadness that had overtaken her being. El thought of Sebastian often, and realized that she could not totally escape his image altogether. He held a part of her that no other man ever would. She just needed to go on. 
Lyon had talked her out of returning home early. He had insisted that she stay with him, and had even offered her to come and work with him to keep her occupied during the day. She had declined on his offer of work but had agreed to stay only until her birthday. She had seen to it that he had booked her passage on the first ship to France. It just so happened that there was one leaving the very day after. She sighed, and looked out the window. 
Lily felt that her friend was slightly distracted, and abruptly put the question to her. “What ails you, Elizabeth? This is to be your party, and you are not giving me your input on a thing!” 
El looked at Lily, and smiled wanly. The red haired woman sitting across from her had her delicate brows drawn together in irritation. “I am sorry, Lil. I am not sure why I feel this way.” She set her cup down, and stood. That was a lie! She knew exactly why she felt the way she did. Going over to Lily, she pulled the woman to her feet and stated, “Let us go for a walk. Perhaps all I need is some fresh air.” 
Strolling down the walk in front of the townhouse, El giggled when she saw Dex stepping out of a carriage at her front gate. “Is this visit business or pleasure, Lord Rivers?” El grinned at his wide-eyed stare. 
“My visit was to inquire if you should like to come to my townhouse and have luncheon with me,” he looked at Lily, and smiled as he bowed over her hand. “My lady, I am Lord Rivers, but please, call me Dex.” He kissed her hand lightly. 
“I am so sorry!” El exclaimed, embarrassed. “Lord Rivers, this is my very best friend, Miss Lily Henthorne.” 
“Lord Rivers, my pleasure.” Lily smiled at the man, and was astonished by his dark good looks. 
“Miss Henthorne, you are most welcome to join us if, in fact, El decides that she would like my company this afternoon.” He looked at El, and raised one slim brow. “Lady Cordele?” 
“What time would you like us there?” Her smile warmed his heart. 
“I will send my coach for you, oh, say about noon?” When both women agreed, Dex sprang into the carriage, and with a tip of his stylish hat, he was gone. 
“How very handsome,” Lily grinned at El, as both women walked out of the gate, and headed down the street. “He seems to be very nice, and, oh, did I mention that he is very handsome?” 
El laughed at her friend and put her arm through Lily’s. “Yes, you did mention that, I believe.” He, of course, was not as handsome as Sebastian. “He truly is a nice man; however, let me tell you how it was that we became acquainted.” El gave such explicit details of their first meeting that Lily was absolutely in tears by the time the tale was told. 
Lily held El’s arm as they continued to walk, both still giggling as they went. El stopped beside a wonderful white brick townhouse and inhaled deeply of the fragrant red roses in bloom, which lined the perimeter of the property next to the street. They were absolutely stunning in their color, and she wished she could pick a couple and take them with her. Moving on, they realized that they had strolled down a street that looked as if it were housing a whole line of wonderful shops and cafes. They decided to investigate for a short while, and then make their way back to El’s townhouse and prepare for their luncheon with Dex. 
In one shop El spied an absolutely adorable riding habit, made from a pale blue cloth. It reminded her of the color of Sebastian’s eyes, and she sighed as she caught up to Lily, and they continued on their way. In another shop, Lily went to check on some bonnets, while El browsed over a quite elaborate display of ladies gloves in every imaginable color and style. 
“Well, one never knows who they shall see when they are out and about.” Lady Veronic Onthorpe stared down her nose at El. She sneered at the pair of gloves El held in her hands. “I would imagine that the color red suits your reputation. Or perhaps the shade black.” 
El raised her brows, and stared pointedly at the woman across from her. She finally found her voice. “I am sure I don’t know what you are about, Lady Onthorpe, and your obvious rudeness is becoming quite boring. Take your leave of my presence if you cannot speak to me in a civil manner.” 
Veronic tossed her black curls over her shoulder, ignoring the demand, and stared viscously at the other woman. “I am sure you have heard that Lord Willoughby has broken off our betrothal.” 
El was shocked, and totally taken off guard. Recovering quickly, she replied with dignity that she had known nothing of the sort. “But I wonder why you would be so short with me when-” 
“Do not try to coddle me,” she sneered as she went to stand by El. She grabbed hold of her arm in a biting clench. “He told me that he had had a change of heart and that he could not go through with it. He told me that he did not love me, and love was what he had to have when he wed.” 
El wrenched her arm from the other woman’s hand and tossed the gloves she had been holding aside. “Do not make accusations of which you cannot back up.” She glared at the woman and decided that her heart was as black as her hair. It showed in her eyes. “And just for your information, I have not seen nor have I talked to Sebastian in over five weeks.” 
“You have no idea of what you have done,” Veronic bit out slowly, ignoring the other woman’s words, “but you will soon find out.” With that said, she turned and left the shop, huffing down the street in her rage. But not before El had seen the other woman look to the back of the shop, her eyes lighting in recognition at something. Or someone. 
Lily came to stand by El, and crossed her arms over her breasts. “Care to tell me why it suddenly got so cold in here?” 
El sighed and grabbed Lily’s hand as they headed out of the shop. “That was Sebastian’s betrothed.” 
Lily gasped, and stared in shock at El. “My, but he must like living with an icy chill every day!” 
“She has just informed me that Sebastian has broken off the betrothal, and she is furious at me because she believes I am the cause of this sudden change of heart Sebastian has gone through.” 
Lily recovered from the news, but continued to stare at her friend, demanding, “Were you the reason?” 
“I am certainly not the reason!” She regarded her friend with astonishment. “I cannot believe you just asked me that question!” 
“You would tell me if you were, wouldn’t you?” She grasped El by her arm, and gently squeezed. The look in her eyes was not kind. 
“I would.” El smiled wanly at Lily. What the devil was this about? She most definitely would tell her nothing until she found out why she had asked such a question. 
“I think you lie.” Lily raised one brow slightly, and released El’s arm. 
El stared back at her with an open mouth. 
Lily gently touched her index finger to El’s chin, and closed her friend’s mouth for her. 
El was speechless, astonished. And outraged! 
“Well?” It was obvious Lily was not about to let the matter rest, until she had some type of answer. And it better be a good one. 
“I do not lie.” El regarded Lily with a slight smile. Something was different about her. Something had happened. She wondered why she had not noticed the change before. 
“No,” Lily quietly said, “you do not lie.” Her face held a genuine smile then. 
The look on Lily’s face set El at ease, and she wondered if she had just imagined the hostility before. She rubbed her arm where Veronic had grasped her. It hurt a little, but she was sure she would be fine. She began walking again, and looked over at Lily. What a strange day it had turned out to be. She hoped the rest of the day was better. 
“Now, enough of this talk! We need to hurry home and get ready for our luncheon with Dex.” Lily grinned at her and both women picked up their pace. 
While El was getting ready, her thoughts turned to Sebastian and what Veronic had told her. She could not believe that he had broken off his betrothal! That was virtually unheard of, and she was sure that it would cost him a great deal in this society to save face. Not that it mattered. He was virtually the most sought after bachelor in all of London, and she knew that the female opinion would be one of great relief. 
She had not seen him in a very long time, and she wondered if he had stopped coming by because he did not want any involvement with her any longer. This thought made her wonder if he had found someone else. She brushed the horrible thought away and tried to lighten her mood by picking out her loveliest day gown to wear. 
Precisely at noon, Lord River’s carriage pulled to a stop in front of the townhouse and both women, having seen it pull up, did not wait for the footman to knock on the door. Stepping into the richly appointed carriage, however, took both women’s breath away. Ornately carved cherubs, some smiling and some earnest while pulling back tiny arrows on miniature bows, lined the upper walls on all four sides. Rich velvet blue curtains hung over the windows and were pulled back with white tassels that swished this way and that with the movement of the carriage. The cushiony seats were covered in the same blue velvet, and seemed to hug whoever sat upon them. The ceiling had a hand painted scene of a fox being chased by hounds while riders on horseback followed in the chase. 
Lily squealed with delight as she picked up a bright bouquet of red roses sitting next to her. There was a second bouquet, only in white, that had a card with El’s name on it. 
“I must say that Lord Rivers certainly knows how to treat a woman,” Lily breathed excitedly as she inhaled the rich floral fragrance. “I can honestly say that Dex would be a man I could fall in love with, if I were not careful.” 
El laughed, and she happened to glance out the window to see Sebastian and James standing by the street talking earnestly in front of James’ townhouse. James yelled for the driver to stop, which he did so very quickly, almost flinging the two women into the seats across from them. 
Righting herself, El stuck her head out the window and reprimanded James thoroughly. “James, are you daft? What are you about!?” 
James went over to the carriage and smiled his greeting to El. When he realized that Lily occupied the other side, he quickly made an excuse to go and chat with her. 
This left Sebastian alone on her side of the carriage. She could not take her eyes from his face. He looked so handsome with his hair unbound and hanging over his shoulders, falling onto his white linen shirt front. His eyes were hopeful as he held out his hand and waited for her to place her hand in his. She did. 
Sebastian took El’s hand in his and lightly kissed the back. “My lady, I was about to call upon you this afternoon. In fact, James and I were heading to your townhouse just now.” His pale cerulean eyes drank in her lovely face. He could not imagine if she had become more beautiful, or if he had just missed her that much. His heart beat rapidly in his chest, and he felt breathless, like he had run for miles. 
She nodded. So, he thought to send James in first, and then when the coast was clear, he would make his presence known. How clever. He probably did not want to get turned away again. “Dex stopped by for a visit this morning and had invited Lily and myself to lunch. That is where we are headed now.” She looked down at her lap as she pulled her hand back inside the carriage, tucking it securely into the folds of her gown. 
“We must talk. Will you be in this evening?” He stepped back away from the carriage as James joined his side once again. His eyes pleaded with her to grant him this one small favor. 
“I will. Lyon and Raider will be out on a business dinner this evening. You both may stop by for dinner, if you wish. Lily will be spending the next few days at my home, and I am sure that I speak for both of us when I say we would enjoy having your company.” El looked at Sebastian when both men agreed that they would come. She nodded and smoothed her skirt. “Please stop by around seven. We will dine shortly after.” She smiled at them both and waved as the carriage pulled away. 
“Perfect.” Sebastian watched the carriage go down the street, and continue around the corner. He hoped that he would be able to spend a few moments alone with El this evening. Actually, if truth be known, he wanted to have a couple of hours alone with her. He did not feel even that amount of time would be sufficient. He just wanted to be with her, to look at her. And to hold her in his arms again. He felt encouraged by the way she had turned her gaze on him a few moments ago, and he wondered if she would allow him to kiss her. The thought of her lips against his sent a hot rush of desire flowing through his groin. He decided to take this slow. He had so much to say to her, and he wanted to make sure that she heard it all. 
*** 
El spent the remainder of the ride thinking of Sebastian and how good he had looked while she half listened to Lily chatting gaily about James and Sebastian, and also about the luncheon with Dex. They were quite surprised when the carriage stopped in front of a richly appointed white stone mansion. It loomed before them, three stories high, with large windows and at least ten steps of marble that led to the massive oak front door. The door itself was something to behold. It held a detailed carved scene of two knights in full armor, swords drawn and ready for battle. It was absolutely a work of art. The door swung open on well oiled hinges even before they topped the landing. 
A somber looking older gentleman dressed in black opened the door wide for them, and quietly closed the door as they stepped into the massive receiving hall. Everything was white, down to the rich carpet that covered the huge stairs that went from the center of the room in which they stood, and then split at the landing to go in opposite directions to the left and to the right to the second floor above. A huge crystal chandelier hung above them, and it twinkled brightly in the light shining through the half circle window above the door. 
They were led into a parlor to the left of the door, and were told that Lord Rivers would be about soon. El made herself comfortable in a winged back chair, and Lily took the matching chair beside her. They set about smoothing their gowns as Dex greeted them suddenly from the doorway. 
“Ladies!” He strolled into the room and looked very handsome in his black jacket and britches with black shiny boots. His hair was tied back with a white ribbon, and his eyes twinkled brightly with merriment. “Shall we go to the dining room?” He held out an arm for each lady. 
“Your home is quite splendid, Dex. I have never seen such a wonderful display.” El smiled up at him. “I shall demand a tour from you, and in kind invite you to my townhouse this evening for a small get together.” 
Dex looked at her apologetically. “I will be more than happy to give you the tour, love, but I shall have to decline on the other. I am afraid I will be traveling on business for the next several weeks.” 
Lily intervened then saying, “Oh, and I was going to invite you to El’s birthday party next week, sir. I shall be quite disappointed that you will be unable to attend.” She smiled prettily at him. 
Dex eyed her with a raised brow. “Really? A birthday party?” He turned his attention back to El. “I am sorry I shall miss that, love. My heart will be there with you, though.” 
El patted his arm. “At least I shall have that then.” The teasing note in her voice triggered a genuine smile from him. 
Dex brought the two ladies into a richly appointed dining room with a table big enough to hold fifty place settings. Large chandeliers hung from the indigo blue ceiling that was painted to depict dark, angry clouds. Lightning bolts streaked across the ceiling here and there, and wisps of sun beams glowed beneath the clouds, pushing through for a grand entrance of light. Dex pulled out one chair, and Lily sat down. He then led El to the opposite side of the table and pulled out a chair for her. 
He smiled at both ladies and excused himself, promising to be back with their meal. Within minutes, servants followed their employer into the dining hall and set a plate before each lady, and left one at the head of the table for Dex. They were given their choice of wines and clarets, with goblets of water being provided as well. Grilled chicken and roasted carrots, garlic potatoes, and hot bread with creamy butter completed the plate’s contents, all of which where piled high. 
Dex sat down and, placing his napkin in his lap, he said, “Please, eat your fill. 
But save room for dessert. We will be having vanilla cakes with fresh whipping cream and strawberries.” 
The conversation around the table as they ate was polite and relaxed. Dex kept eyeing El with a look of interest on his face as if he were studying, even memorizing, the very angles of her face. She passed it off as nothing until the conversation moved to Sebastian and the quitting of his betrothal. Dex brought this up only when Lily had excused herself to go wash her hands. 
“I saw Lady Onthorpe today,” he said as he gazed at her over his goblet rim. “She has told me that Sebastian broke off the betrothal.” He sat his goblet on the table and leaned over her way. “She blames you.” 
So this was the reason he looked so strangely at her? “I saw her today as well, right after you had stopped by.” She took the napkin from her lap and placed it on the table beside her plate. “I know she blames me. Her claw marks are still on my arm where she brought home her point.” 
“Did she attack you?” Dex had a concerned look in his eyes. “Does Sebastian know about this?” 
“No to both questions.” El smiled at Dex as she stood. 
Dex stood as well and he grasped her arm and placed it on his own. The furthest wall held two large French doors that were open to let a light breeze blow through. Beyond a small patio right outside the doors was a lovely garden El wanted to get a closer look at, and so she did not object as he led her out the doors. 
“Do you mind if I ask you a personal question?” Dex did not look at her when he asked this, keeping his eyes trained ahead. 
“Of course you may. If I believe it to be too personal I shall let you know,” she teased him, as they continued around the path that led to the back of the garden. 
“Do you hold Sebastian in your heart?” He stopped then and looked down at her, his eyes gently caressing her face. 
“I do not know what you mean by that, Dex. Sebastian and I have known each other-” 
He dropped her arm and turned to face her, looking down at the tip of his boot, as he nudged some gravel around in a circle. “I can see it in your face. You love him, do you not?” 
As he waited for the answer, El became very nervous. He was acting strange, but why? She was tired, and the day just kept getting worse, it seemed. And she was not sure how to answer him. 
“I care a great deal for Sebastian, yes, but I do not think that I love him.” She lied to him, and she lied to herself. “He is like a brother to me.” 
Dex looked at her then, and smiled. She was so very beautiful that it made his heart ache with such longing it scared him. “I dare say that you would not tell me even if you did. Why is that?” He leaned down before she had a chance to answer him and tenderly touched his lips to her own. He cupped her face in his hands and felt his stomach tighten with his desire for her. She did not push him away, but when he tried to deepen the kiss, she placed her hands on his hard chest and pushed gently against him. He let her go, unwillingly. 
El was ashamed for what she had let him do. However, she did not feel threatened by him. “Dex, I should not have let you do that.” 
“I should not have done that.” He shrugged and pulled a leaf off of a nearby tree branch, and began to strip tiny pieces away and toss them on the ground. “I am sorry, love. I had hoped against hope that you wanted me to give you that kiss as much as I wanted to do it. You are in my mind constantly.” He let the rest of the leaf fall from his fingers, and she watched as it floated slowly toward the ground. 
“I am sorry,” she looked him in the eye, and tried to smile. 
“Sebastian is a very lucky man.” He grasped her hand and placed a small kiss on the back. “My one desire you shall always be, but I will not hold it against you if you have chosen my best friend to be the receiver of your affections.” He straightened then, and had the old teasing look back in his eyes. “Even if I am more handsome and attentive than that scoundrel ever will be.” 
El laughed and, on impulse, hugged him. She felt his warm arms wrap around her and hold tight. “You will always be my dearest friend,” she whispered next to his ear. 
He hugged her tightly, and then released her. She felt wonderful next to his body, and he did not want to let her go, but he did. His old arrogant side reared its ugly head again to remind him that he never had to beg for female attention ever in his life. He would not start here. He sighed. He knew that there was a woman out there that would make his life a living hell. She would also make it heaven. 
El eyed him with raised brows. “What are you thinking about? You just got the most mischievous look on your face.” 
“Nothing. Come, I have something for you.” Dex placed her arm in his again, and they turned and followed the path back to the house. 
A short time later Dex presented her with a small jewel encrusted dagger, only five inches long, that could be strapped to the thigh and hidden beneath a woman’s gown. It was silver, and the emeralds and diamonds inlaid in the hilt gleamed in the light. 
“How lovely,” El exclaimed as she examined the piece. “I cannot accept this fine article, Lord Rivers. It is too precious.” 
“Nonsense! It is a present for your birthday. And since I am unable to attend your party, I give it to you now. When I was away on business a few weeks past, I saw the thing in one of my gentleman’s shops that I frequent quite regularly. I thought of you when I saw the emeralds. They reminded me of your eyes.” 
She looked at him with a small smile. “I hesitate because it is such a fine piece. Truly precious, and very lovely.” 
“All the more reason to accept it. It is a small gesture from someone who, I should hope, will be your friend for a very long time, no matter what perils the world forces upon each of us.” He winked at her then. 
She smiled at him and ran her hand along the blade, marveling at its beauty. “You will always be my friend, and I shall accept this token from you with utmost appreciation. My thanks.” She placed the piece in the pocket of her gown which she had insisted be sewn in all of her garments so as to be undetectable. 
Lily strolled back into the dining room then and took her seat. “I hope you did not mind, my lord, but I did take a small stroll about the first floor of your home. ‘Tis truly lovely. Tell me, do you live here alone?” She lowered her eyes, and smoothed the napkin over her lap. 
“Why, yes I do,” he raised a quizzical brow in her direction, and grinned, presenting her with a show of dimples in each smooth cheek. “Why do you ask?” 
“Oh, no reason,” Lily pinkened prettily, and went on with, “It just seems such a big home for one person.” 
Dex leaned back in his chair as three servants brought in the cake and strawberries. “It has been in my family for as long as I can remember. Actually, I will have some relatives staying here within the next month. My uncle and his family from my mother’s side.” 
“How nice.” She took a small bite of her cake and eyed him with interest. 
This did not go unnoticed by Dex. 
*** 
After an exhilarating afternoon spent at Dex’s estate, River Park, El and Lily were sent back to the townhouse with promises from Dex that he would stop by the minute he got back from his business trip. 
When the women stepped into the townhouse, they were assailed by the most wonderful smells. El detected a savory stew and fresh rolls, while Lily smelled an apple dessert. After seeing that there was plenty of food for their guests this evening, El ordered baths for both of them and then retired to her chamber to wait for her water. She sat at her desk and penned a quick note to her parents, since she had not done so since her arrival, and then quickly penned a thank you to Dex. When her water arrived, she sent the notes with the smallest boy and asked him to make sure the missive for Dex was delivered with haste, as he was leaving this evening on a trip. 
Finally sinking into the lilac scented bath, El relaxed for the first time today. She admitted to herself that she could not wait to see Sebastian, and decided to wear the red velvet dress delivered to her a few days ago. It was absolutely lovely, and she would have Edith’s girl arrange her hair. Although she was only fourteen, the girl definitely had skill with the handling of hair. Even her unruly curls looked fabulous after Gayla was done with them. 
Sebastian and James arrived precisely at seven and were shown into the parlor and served goblets of wine while they waited on the ladies to make an appearance. They did not have to wait long. And the two fairly went weak in the knees when they saw the breathtaking visions before them. 
Lily was glorious in a pale green silk gown that had long sleeves and was adorned with tiny embroidered pink roses at the cuffs and hem. Her hair was pulled away from her face with pink silk roses at the nape of her neck. The low neckline of the gown she wore left little to the imagination. 
El was absolutely resplendent in her red velvet gown. It sported bell sleeves and a small train in the back. The delicate silver braid trim, which tied under her breasts, added sparkle to her eyes. The neckline was a bit lower than what she normally wore, but as she eyed Sebastian from under her lashes, she knew that her choice had been a good one. Around her throat she wore a choker of a red heart-shaped crystal and smaller ones in her ears. Her curls were pulled back on top of her head with acute skill, allowing the flowing mass to dangle down her back in silken waves. 
Sebastian was stunned at how lovely she looked, and wondered if she wore anything beneath the garment. His loins stirred to life as he bowed formally over her hand and kissed the back gently. He raised and looked into her eyes of deep emerald green. “You are absolutely stunning.” 
El gave him a small smile and wrapped her arm around his. He looked just delicious in his buff colored britches with a matching knee length jacket, white linen shirt and a black silk cravat. Knee length black boots encased his muscular legs. 
His hair was left unbound, just the way she preferred. “And you are nearly taking my breath away, my lord,” she whispered to him. She had not meant to be so bold in her compliment, cursing herself as it had escaped her lips before she could stop it. She turned then to James, and kissed his cheek. “I am so glad you could make it tonight. I was hoping that neither of you would be late. When we returned home this afternoon we were met with the most wonderful smells, and we have been anticipating this meal ever since.” 
“Wonderful, because I am famished.” James smiled warmly at Lily, which made the woman blush becomingly. 
“Is everyone ready to eat?” El inquired, and with the resounding agreements she led them out to the garden, where a small table had been set up with candles and fresh cut flowers. The whole scene bore a very romantic atmosphere. 
“Very nice,” James stated as he held out a chair for Lily. 
“I agree,” Sebastian said, and he leaned down to whisper in El’s ear, “I must speak with you alone. Please allow me this one request.” He pulled the chair out for her, and she sat down giving him a slight nod. 
She felt nervous, and quite frankly very eager for the promised time alone. The looks Sebastian had given her sent chills of anticipation running rampant through her body; so much so, that she had to hold her hands tightly in her lap to keep them from shaking. 
The meal was absolutely divine. James kept saying how wonderful the stew was, and Sebastian buzzed about the apple pastry that had a drizzle of caramel sauce over the top layer. The wine flowed freely, and El was careful not to partake in too much spirits. James must have thought the same, for they looked at each other then, and both smiled. 
James leaned back in his chair and rubbed his stomach with a grimace. “I do believe I have never eaten so much in all my life. It was very good.” He looked at Lily then and invited her to go on a walk with him. She readily agreed. 
Left somewhat alone, Sebastian grasped El’s hand and pulled her up to stand beside him. “Are there any dark and hidden places in this garden that we may have a moment’s privacy?” His voice was hopeful, his eyes intent upon her face. 
El looked at him and sighed. “Nay, this is it. But there is a small bench over on the backside of the rose bushes. It does not allow much for privacy-” 
He pulled her along behind him in his haste to get to the bench. He heard her gasp and felt his heart beat quicken at the thought of holding her in his arms again. He liked the fact that she kept pace with him and did not try to pull her hand free from his own. The bench did offer little by way of being secluded, but it would have to do. He turned around and caught her lips to his in a crushing, urgent kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck and nestled her body next to his snugly. His tongue, ever at the ready, plunged into her mouth, and he felt her nearly melt in his arms. Her hands roamed over his back and down his arms to his chest, where she reached under his jacket to better feel his muscular form. He felt hard against her palms, and he knew she liked the way his hair had fallen over his shoulder to rest against her cheek. 
Sebastian pulled back from her, and loved the look of passion he found on her face. Her lips were rosy red where he had assaulted them, and her eyes were half lidded, looking at him with invitation. He touched her cheek and smiled when she closed her eyes and sighed deeply. 
“Bastian, my desire for you is sometimes too much for me to bear.” The whispered words carried over to his ears on a silken breath. 
Her softly spoken words brought a new hope to his heart. He breathed deeply of her scent as he pulled her into his arms and whispered next to her ear, “I would have you come to me this night, if you will allow me to escort you to my castle.” His eyes, in the dim light, shone with his passion. “Please say you will come with me.” 
“I would like nothing more.” She lowered her eyes to his chest. “What is it that you wanted to talk to me about earlier?” Her hands toyed with his hair, winding the ends around her fingers. 
“I will tell you when we meet later. I want plenty of time to say all that I need to say to you.” He cupped her face in his hands and looked deeply into her eyes. “There is so much I need to tell you, so much I need to pronounce.” He leaned his forehead next to hers, inhaling her lilac scent that he had craved so much. He longed to bury himself into her warmth, to feel her hands next to his bare skin, to hear her call his name from her seductive lips as she fairly melted in passion beneath him. He wanted to see all of that and more! 
“I have missed you, Bastian. I truly have.” 
“And I have missed you. So much.” His voice was barely above a whisper. 
El’s heart jumped inside her chest, and she felt her breath increase. His nearness was making her lose what little control that she had. His scent was intoxicating, making her want him all the more. She ran a finger over his bottom lip slowly. His cheeks were freshly shaven and smooth, making her smile at the care he had taken for her this eve. She turned her head so that she could kiss the palm of his hand that still lay upon her heated cheek, and lazily ran the tip of her tongue over the surface. 
Sebastian closed his eyes and imagined her naked, leaning over him, running her tongue along his thigh. He was not sure if he could wait for their evening to end here, so that he could whisk her away with him to his castle. There, he would show her just how much he had longed for her to be by his side. He would take her to the chaise lounge in his garden and make love to her upon the red velvet cushion, showing her how much he loved her. Making that special place their own heaven. And he would never let her leave. No matter how much she would want to, he would not allow her to leave him again. Ever. 
She was his and his alone. She held his very soul, his life, in her hands. And he loved her with a passion far greater than any he had ever felt before. Happy that she was back in his arms, he pulled her closer for the most seductive kiss he could possibly muster, and smiled when her hand touched the hardness of his passion. He gasped as the fingers glided over him again, this time squeezing gently as she whispered how her tongue would love him well this eve. 
His thoughts ended there. 
Abruptly. 
Something hard stuck the side of his head with blinding force, pulling him off his feet to land in a heap at the base of the bench, unmoving. 
El heard the sickening thud and tried to scream as a filthy rag was stuffed into her mouth. She saw Sebastian lying on the ground, a pool of dark crimson blood surrounding his head. She tried to scream again, so afraid for his life she was, and yet feeling a rage well up inside of her. The scream was not quick enough. Being so stunned at first, she did not fight as her arms were being brought behind her back and bound tightly with a rough rope. Only when she felt the ropes tighten did she struggle to get away, wanting to go to him, to see if he still lived. She prayed he was alright, even as a foul smelling bag was put over her head and then blackness engulfed her as she felt a pin prick in her neck. 
Chapter Thirteen

It was almost one o’clock in the morning when Lyon discovered James lying by the front of the townhouse, gagged with hands tied behind his back. 
“Good God, man! What goes here?” The look on Lyon’s face revealed his fright. There was a very large gash on the right temple of James’ head, and he appeared to have lost quit a substantial amount of blood. And he was pale; very pale. He felt for life’s breath and sighed, relieved when he felt the man’s chest rise and fall. He was alive, barely. Beating on the front of the door with his fists, Lyon ordered James be untied and brought inside. 
He rushed up the stairs, taking them two at a time, finally making it to El’s chambers. He slammed open the door and searched the sitting room and then the adjoining bedchamber. El was not there, and he got a sickening feeling in the pit of his stomach. The room had been ransacked. The trunks that had been neatly stacked in the closet were thrown about the room. Clothing lay everywhere, along with shoes and hats. Cursing loudly, he went to check the rest of the rooms and found nothing. Lily was nowhere to be found, either. 
Going haphazardly back down the stairs, he screamed his demand to know where his sister was. The only servants present were the old doorman and his grandson. 
“Miss Henthorne and Miss Cordele had guests this eve. After Edith was done cooking the meal, she had to leave to tend to her sick daughter. Gayla left with her. I am not sure where the others have gone. Dehla and her man Quinn are not here, I see, so it looks as if we are the only ones left, but we were asleep in our rooms when we heard the thumping on the door. Is Miss Cordele alright?” 
There was genuine concern in his weathered face, and Lyon clapped him on the shoulder reassuringly. “I am sure she is. I am assuming that James was one of those guests? How is he faring?” 
“He is on the sofa in the parlor. Got an awful gash on his head. I was about the send to boy out to get the physician when you yelled for us.” He ran a wrinkled hand through his gray hair. 
“By all means, go and get the physician. Tell him to come straight away.” Lyon watched as the grandson left without a word, and then told the old doorman to search the rest of the townhouse. “Was there another guest, you say?” He turned and again looked at the doorman. 
“Yes sir, there was. Lord Willoughby was here as well.” 
Lyon nodded, and went to the back of the house and stepped out the back door. He winced when he saw the overturned table and chairs. Obviously a struggle had happened. He looked around cautiously in the dark and drew his sword quietly. He heard a moaning sound by the bench in the furthest corner of the small garden and slowly made his way over in that direction. When he saw the large, crumpled heap that was Sebastian lying on the ground, his heart went into his throat. El may be hiding somewhere, but he doubted the possibility. Kneeling down, he gently shook the muscled shoulder. 
“Sebastian,” he said calmly. 
Sebastian could not move his head without the pain shattering through to his eyes and out his ears. He tried to lift a hand to his head but found he could not. They felt weighted down by something heavy. He tied to open his eyes, but could not. He did manage somehow to whisper El’s name. Blissful blackness engulfed him once more. 
Lyon stood, and rushed back into the house yelling for the doorman to help him move Sebastian into the parlor as well. He cursed loudly again, and prayed that he could find El safe. 
*** 
El felt the throbbing pain in her wrists but remained calm. She was out of sorts and needed to gather her wits. She opened one eye slightly and could only see pitch blackness. The foul smell that assaulted her nostrils almost made her retch. She noticed there was something stuffed in her mouth. It tasted dreadful, like rotting fish, and when she tried to spit the thing out she realized it was tied around her neck. 
She did not move, even though her body screamed to release the cramping in her legs and arms. Upon further observation, she found that her ankles were tied together and her shoes had been removed. One thing that brought her a little comfort was the fact that she still felt the dagger that Dex had given her still strapped to her inner thigh. She had positioned it that way so that it could not be seen from the outer part of her gown. 
It all rushed back to her then, the horrible events of her evening. Sebastian lying on the ground, unmoving. She tried to help him, to get to his side, but was pulled away unmercifully. Dear God, she hoped he was all right. Her body, tense in the awareness of being someone’s captive, relaxed a bit as she tried to make out sounds around her. She felt the gentle roll of waves, and knew she was upon a ship. She inhaled deeply, wishing that she had not. It took a moment to quell the stench from her lungs. After a few seconds she picked up on something else: a deep breathing nearby. She must be in a ship’s cabin, and whoever was with her had decided to sleep. She detected nothing else, save for a few squawks from some seagulls. Seagulls. That meant the ship was still docked. She wished she could see her surroundings; but her senses were keen, and she felt that she would be able to pick up on more of the things around her later. She felt too groggy, and right now, she needed to reserve her strength. Her thoughts drifted to Sebastian as she flowed into a deep sleep. 
*** 
In the townhouse, there was a bustle of activity. Lyon had questioned each and every servant, and had eventually ruled out foul play. James had been given a tonic to keep him resting, and still he slept after two days. Sebastian had sustained a rather large gash on his forehead above his left brow. He had required seventeen stitches, and remained upstairs in El’s bedchamber. He, unlike James, had come in and out of consciousness, and the physician had come to visit twice per day to look in on the two men. Both were very lucky with their injuries, as bad as they were, and only time would be able to heal them both. 
Lyon had had no sleep to speak of as he and Raider were constantly running up one coast, and down the other in search of clues that may help aide them in their search for the two missing women. Nothing had been of any relevance and Lyon wondered if he should send word to his father and make him aware. Rubbing his eyes despairingly, he decided against the thought, and would keep searching himself. He would give himself a few more days, but he hoped he did not need that long to find her. 
Lyon had employed the local constables in his search, and had even hired several rough looking bounty men. He needed to eat and get a few hours of sleep before he headed out again, but something was nagging at him about this whole strange sequence of events. Something was not as it appeared. He put it off as lack of sleep, but kept it in the back of his mind for now. 
*** Sebastian stirred restlessly, but could not open his eyes. The dreams that plagued his sleep seemed very real to him. He saw El smiling at him from above, holding out her 
hand, beckoning him to come with her. He could not move, and she began to cry. Another figure took shape beside of her. It was a woman, but he could not make out her features. She swirled around El like a demon, growing claws and snaggled teeth. The face blackened into shadows, but not before it looked directly at Sebastian and grinned wickedly. The dream ended there and blackness took his power again, pushing him into a deep sleep. 
One week to the day of the incident, James and Sebastian were still recovering from their injuries. Both men had decided to stay at the townhouse, just incase anything was found out about El and Lily’s whereabouts. Sebastian still suffered from clouded vision, but the physician said it was nothing to be concerned about, and that it was only temporary. James was nearly good as new. Every now and then he developed a headache so fierce he was forced to go and lay down, drinking a remedy the physician had left for him, mixing it with water. 
Sebastian felt so helpless, and he knew that there was nothing he could do about it. His vision kept him in bed, and the only time he tried to get up, he immediately ended up on the floor. He knew Lyon was doing everything in his power to find his sister, but Sebastian felt that he could assist in the effort. He knew people that could help. He just needed to contact them. He had to send for Ebony, the woman who was housed in the shop of the Locksmith. He had already sent for Dex, but had learned that he was away on business. He also knew that John would not be able to come himself, therefore leaving him with just the one option. 
Ebony did agree to come to him upon the condition that no one knew she was to meet with him, other than Lyon, if need be. She came in the night, under the cover of darkness, and as they spoke quietly Lyon waited in the hall. She was present only for a short time, but with her black cloak drawn tightly about her, he could tell that the conversation was not to her liking. Her lips pinched in a tight line, she nodded at Lyon and left by the back stairs. 
Lyon quietly entered the room and sat down in a chair beside the bed. He raked a hand through his hair. “Did you find out anything?” 
“Nay,” Sebastian said as he closed his eyes wearily. “Ebony has a contact that she will be in touch with. She will let me know.” He thought again how helpless he was and cursed his own stupidity for letting his guard down. He conjured up an image from one of the dreams he had, the one where the woman had formed into a demon. Was this a connection to what had transpired? He could not think clearly right now, but he would remember the dream. He did not know if it had any bearing upon El’s disappearance, but it was something that had scared the hell out of him. 
“At least she is willing to help out a little,” Lyon sighed, and leaned back in the chair, resting his head on the back. “I have had no contact from the one who took her. I was hoping at the very least to get a ransom note of some kind. This is maddening, not knowing where she is.” 
Sebastian’s throat constricted as he thought of someone holding her against her will. He knew she had smarts and an iron will, but most often brute strength is needed. Dejectedly, he prayed for his strength to return quickly, and for her safe return. 
*** 
El breathed a sign of relief as the bag was taken from her head. She drew in great gulps of fresh air. She was not sure how many days it had been since she had been held against her will, but it felt good to breathe so freely. She felt weak as a babe, with no food or drink provided to her since the bag had been thrown over her head. Her lips were cracked and bleeding and her tongue felt as if it were being pulled out of her mouth when the gag was removed. She was handed a small cup of water, which she greedily drank in just two gulps. It was now night, and whoever held her captive stood behind her. She had received no drug today, and she found that her body craved it. She was about to ask for the sweet nectar when she turned and was nearly brought to her knees by who stood before her. 
“My God,” she breathed raggedly as she staggered backwards. She felt the smooth rail of the ship’s upper deck against her back. “Lily?” 
Lily smiled and crossed her arms over her chest. “Oh, come now, El. You should not be surprised by this. I thought I had given myself away a couple of times by accident. Evidently you were too stupid to pick up on the blunders I had made.” Her smile faded, and she grabbed El’s arm roughly. “Do not try anything stupid or you will find yourself thrown overboard with a slit across your throat!” She shoved her roughly away from the railing. El fell on her side with a harsh thud, the rough wood biting into the tender flesh of her hip. 
El tried to regain some of her composure, but failed. She looked up at Lily as tears welled in her eyes, blurring her vision. There were so many things she wanted to say, but the only thing that came to mind was one simple word: “Why?” 
Lily shrugged nonchalantly. “You are a very valuable prize, my friend. You will gain me riches beyond my wildest imagination.” 
“What?” 
“Enough!” Lily grabbed El by the hair, ignoring her cry of pain, and pulled her to her feet. She slung El around and tightened the ropes that still bound her wrists together. The pain seared through her arms where the roughness of the ropes had torn into her skin, shredding her flesh and making it bleed. She then pulled the tarred burlap sack back over the blonde head roughly. “You will find out soon enough. We will finally reach our destination in the morning.” 
True to what she had promised, El was led off the ship by Lily as soon as they had docked. It was still dark outside, and there were two men with horses waiting at the eastern end of the harbor. El was not trusted to ride on her own, even though Lily and given her a dose of the drug she carried with her. It was only half of what she normally was given, but the liquid ease of the substance filled her body with a floating feeling, and she liked it. It made her think of nothing, and no one. 
One of the men hauled her up before him and untied her wrists. He cursed as he saw the abrasions, still bleeding and taking on a slight infection. She felt a kindness in him and felt comfortable in the fact that she could lean back upon his hard chest, letting the drug take over her body. 
“What have you given the girl?” the man asked of Lily, narrowing his eyes. 
Lily looked at the man innocently and smiled sweetly. “I have given her something so she will not run away. It is a relaxant, ‘tis all.” She dismissed him and rode ahead with the other man, who was leading them out of the small village and onto a trail that went through a vast forest of trees. 
The journey took almost a full day’s ride to finally reach the destination they sought. It loomed upon a hillside; the huge castle, dark and foreboding, was recently acquired by the new laird. El looked in dismay at the place, wondering why she had been brought here. A dense fog surrounded the lower level so that the whole of the thing appeared to be floating on a white, fluffy cloud. The rocks, El noticed as they got closer, were brown in color, and intricately placed in such a way that they appeared to blend in with the surrounding ground. 
Unless you were right upon the rocks, someone from a distance would not be able to tell where the ground ended and the rocks began. Arrow slits peppered the outside of the castle, and a large oak door, scared and worn, stood in the center of it all. It was almost nightfall when they reached the inner bailey of the old castle, and the serfs stopped in their work to stare at the two women as they were led to the front of the castle and helped from their mounts. 
El’s riding partner got down from his destrier first, and then helped her to the ground. He towered above her, and he had to place a steady hand upon her arm until she got her footing. He said nothing to her but stayed by her side as they went up the five steps, which seemed like one hundred to El, to the door and into the main hall of the castle. 
Two gray colored wolf hounds snarled a warning to the newcomers, and then they were called away sternly by a man with long gray hair. He eyed El with a mild curiosity, his pale gray eyes almost white in color, and then his gaze traveled to the other woman and he frowned. He motioned for Lily to follow him as he turned and started to go up the massive staircase in the center of the hall. 
El was guided to a bench along one wall and was sat down. The man who she had ridden with had disappeared, and only the other man remained. He sat beside her and made a lewd comment, smiling with blackened teeth and with breath that had the stench of soured ale. She turned her head away from the man and felt her stomach turn. The drug was wearing off and she hoped that Lily would be able to give her another dose of the stuff. She craved it like a thirsty man craved water. 
The man whom she had ridden with retuned to her side like a dark angel and sent the other man away. He sat down beside her and handed her a bowl of watery stew with globs of grease floating on top and a cup of mulled wine. She accepted the food with a nod of her head and ate hungrily. The greasy stew hit her stomach like a rock, and she felt as if the contents were going to come to the surface again. 
“Take a drink of the wine,” he ordered her quietly. 
She did as she was told and waited a few minutes until the turmoil in her stomach subsided. She looked at the man and asked, “What is your name?” 
“Tantrid.” 
“Well, Tantrid, I do thank you for your generosity. I was very hungry.” She wiped her mouth on the sleeve of her now ruined red velvet gown. 
“And you are called?” Tantrid looked at the lovely woman beside him and wondered to himself what horrors would befall her here. He was not sure of her purpose, and was told nothing other than to go and collect the women at the dock and bring them back to the castle. He hoped she would not become a woman who had to give herself freely of the clan warriors. She was obviously from a good background, and he did not think she would survive one night with that kind of abuse. 
“I am El,” she replied quietly as she looked down at her hands folded in her lap. She wondered where Lily was. She needed the nectar’s sweet release. 
He studied the profile of her face and found that she had several bruises upon the creamy cheek. Dark circles hung under her deep green eyes. An abundance of blonde hair hung in a matted mess down her back. “You need to cover your hair. You will have none in the morning if you do not.” 
El looked at him in surprise. “What?” 
“There are people in this castle who will do anything to make money, including the sale of hair for wigs used by the fancy ladies in London.” He looked at her hair and knew that it would fetch a tidy sum. “Do as I say and you will keep your hair.” 
She twisted her hair in a tight bun at the nape of her neck and closed her eyes. She leaned her head on the wall behind her and sighed wearily. She wanted to curl up on the bench and sleep now, but did not want to miss Lily if she happened back through the hall. She looked over at Tantrid. “Thank you for your kindness. I shall not forget it.” 
His eyes were a strange shade of brown, almost the color of a fawn. They were pretty eyes, she decided. Someone else she knew had pretty eyes for a man. Sebastian Blake. She smiled and was about to ask the man sitting beside her if he knew Sebastian when she saw Lily coming down the steps with the gray haired man, followed by another, younger man. They stopped in front of her. 
The younger man gazed at her with lust in his eyes, and it made her uncomfortable. El looked at Lily, who looked grim herself and waited patiently for the man to finish his viewing. 
“She is lovely,” the man said without hesitation. “And you are sure that she is the one?” At Lily’s nod, he continued. “The deal is done, then.” He looked at El again and grinned. 
El thought that the man could look into her soul if he wanted to, and she nearly shivered from the relentlessness of his stare. His cold gray eyes held no warmth, no emotion. 
“I am Orne, and you are now mine.” 
El just stared at the man, but said nothing. She was not sure she had heard him right. The drug was wearing off, and she thought that perhaps she was hearing things. That had to be it. She edged closer to Tantrid. He seemed the only security she had here. 
Orne’s grin broadened. “So, you prefer him over me? That will change.” He leaned down, and grasped her chin between his beefy fingers. “You will come to like me.” He winked at her, and then turned his gaze upon Tantrid. “You have made a friend of this one, huh?” He let go of her chin roughly. 
Tantrid shrugged. “So it would seem. I have given her food and wine. Any dog would befriend a man who fed it.” 
The men laughed, and as Orne, Lily and the gray haired man went back up the stairs, she breathed a sigh of relief. 
Tantrid looked grimly at El, and said in a harsh whisper, “I cannot always be around to keep you from harm. Beware of Orne. He is an evil one.” 
“You would protect me? Why?” El’s head swam around dizzily, and she thought she might faint. 
He shrugged. “Orne now owns you, and that is not a good thing. You will need my protection, have no doubt.” He looked at the people in the hall and was satisfied none paid them any heed. “Have a care. There is a kitchen maid by the name of Janis. If you should ever need me, go find Janis. She will help you. She is my sister.” 
El nodded, and looked down at the folded hands in her lap. “Do you know why I am here?” 
“Nay, I do not,” Tantrid shook his head and looked away. He wondered if she belonged to another. There was a man with the woman Lily when they left the ship. Maybe he was this one’s husband and he wanted to be rid of her. The man kept to the shadows, and he did not get a good look at his face. He could not fathom why anyone would want to let her go, though. She was an exceptional beauty, to be true. And from the looks of the now tattered gown she wore, she had to have money from somewhere. Tantrid stood and looked down at El. He needed to go relieve himself, but he did not want to leave her alone. He looked around the hall for Janis but did not see her. He sighed, and sat back down. 
“Tantrid,” El smiled wanly at him. “Do not think you need to stay with me. I shall take care of myself.” 
Tantrid doubted that statement. “You? How? That so-called friend of yours has you half out of your mind, and you don’t seem strong enough to protect a fly, let alone yourself.” He almost laughed aloud at the absurdity of her words. 
“Trust me, my new friend,” El whispered to him, leaning over slightly. “If I had but a sword, I would show you what I could do to defend myself. I am avid at swordplay.” 
Tantrid smiled at her, amused. Obviously the drug still ruled her tongue for she talked craziness. “Mayhap someday you will have to show me your swordplay. I would enjoy seeing it.” 
Lily happened on the conversation suddenly, and looked at El suspiciously. She pulled a vial from her sleeve and poked a needle in the end. She grasped El’s hand and, pushing up the woman’s sleeve, plunged the needle into the creamy white skin. While the needle was still in her flesh, Lily took the vial and turned it over, resting the top over the hollow needle. El immediately felt the effects and slouched over on the bench. Lily removed the needle and put away the vial. 
Tantrid pondered El for a moment before he turned on Lily, and raised his brows. “Why did you do that? She was not trying to run away.” 
Lily shrugged. “I do not want her talking. Not until I am long gone from this place.” 
Tantrid nodded, but asked no more questions. He did not understand why this woman would just give her friend away. The cost must be well worth the exchange. 
Orne came down the stairs, and stopped beside Lily. “I trust she will not always be like this.” The distasteful look on his face made him appear to resemble a demon of sorts. He turned his cold gray eyes upon Lily. The woman took a step back. 
“Nay, she will not. I have given her something to make her relax. Our journey was long, and I want to make sure she is well rested. I am sure she will be quite busy in the following days ahead, as she becomes familiar with her new home.” 
“I will not be here but for a short time on the morrow.” Orne looked at Tantrid and nodded in his direction. “You will need to watch over her while I am gone, man. It will only be for a fortnight, mayhap a little longer.” 
Tantrid nodded his agreement. He was glad that Orne was leaving. He had work to do, and with Orne out of the way, it would help aid him in his departure of this place sooner than he thought. Mayhap he would take this woman beside him. Take her back to her family. He put the thought aside. He had to get his business in order before he could think of such things. 
“There is a chamber above stairs being made ready for her,” Orne stated to the other man. “See that she gets there.” He turned to Lily then and rubbed his bearded chin thoughtfully. “As for you, my sweet, we still have business of our own to discuss. You have not told me what this lovely woman’s name is?” He looked at El, admiring her sleepy, drug induced state. He wanted her, but not like this. He would just have to wait until his return to take her to his chamber. 
“She is Elizabeth, but she goes by El,” Lily eyed El with a look of sympathy. “She is from-” 
Orne cut off her words. “I know where she is from.” He looked at Tantrid once more. “I would have you watch over Elizabeth, and keep her safe.” 
He leaned down and kissed her cheek. Wrinkling his nose, he added, “And make sure she is bathed. There should be some clothing around here to fit her. If not, have one of my men go see what they can find from the serfs. She is to be watched, but no special treatment will befall her here. She will work alongside the others.” He turned to Lily and motioned for her to follow him. “Now then, when will you take your leave? I am having your man summoned as we speak. I would welcome you both as my guests this eve, and if you wish, you may take your leave on the morrow.” 
Tantrid watched them go around the back stairs, which lead either up to the second floor or down to the cellar. He assumed that Orne was taking the woman to get the other man named Boston. He had heard that Boston had owed Orne quite a sum and that the man’s woman was in route with payment for his release. It donned on him suddenly that this woman must have been the payment. 
*** 
El woke the next morning early. The sun had not yet come up, and she could feel the dampness of the rain that fell steadily outside. She could hear it from the arrow slit that was on the outer wall by the pallet, and there was just enough light coming through for her to barely make out her surroundings. Gathering her wits and trying to shake the grogginess from her mind, she observed the small room that she occupied. 
It was big enough to hold the small pallet on which she laid, but that was about all the space available. The hard, thin pallet was made from straw and not comfortable, the blanket that half covered her was of homespun rough wool, and scratched at her skin. There was a wooden chair in the corner of the room by the door. Two large hooks were on either side on the door opening, and there was a large piece of wood, which could be used to bar the door from any intruders from the inside. 
Sitting up, her head swam with what felt like a bucket of water. She breathed deeply until the feeling passed. She did not remember coming into this chamber, so someone must have placed her here last eve. 
Standing was her next obstacle, although she felt like she was not standing on her own two feet. She did make it to the chair, but when she tried to steady herself, she knocked it over and fell beside it on the hard stone floor, bumping her chin. The door of the chamber opened then and a huge figure filled the opening. Tantrid. She tried to say his name, but failed miserably. He picked her up with one beefy arm and righted the chair with the other. He sat her down on the seat gently. 
Tantrid winced when he noticed the trickle of blood from her chin. It ran down to her throat and into the neckline of her gown. He pulled a cloth from under his wool cloak, and he wiped away what he could. The pale skin was already starting to bruise, turning a purple color. 
“Where am I?” 
He looked into her still glazed eyes and shook his head. “You are in your chamber at Castle Norae of the clan McFarlane.” He squatted down in front of her and looked at her chin. The blood still came out in a steady flow. He would need to find Janis to stitch the gash. He whispered quietly, “You will need to come with me. We will find my sister and see if she can help you.” He cocked his head to one side and asked hesitantly, “Do you know where your family is?” 
El looked at him; blinking her eyes and trying to remember where she came from, who her family was. It took her a moment and finally she said, “France. I am from France. I came to London with my brother, and to see Bastian.” 
“Bastian? Who is Bastian?” He stood then, towering over her. 
She leaned her head against the wall, and stared up at him. “Sebastian Blake.” 
Tantrid had heard that name from somewhere before. If this Sebastian Blake was kin to her, he would most definitely want to know where this lovely trinket was. He stored the name in the back of his mind. He would deal with that later. Right now he needed to get the woman to his sister. Steadying her with his arm around her waist, they left the chamber and headed down the back stairs. There were not too many people up and about this morning, but he could smell the fresh ham being fried as the scent wafted up the steps from the kitchen area. He practically carried the woman down the stairs, since she had not gained full working power of her legs as of yet. The drug she had been given must be powerful, he thought with disdain. He hoped that the woman would not receive any more of the stuff. 
They reached the bottom of the stairs and he stopped suddenly, looking at the scene before them. He pulled El with him into the shadows next to the wall. She leaned against him and gazed out into the great hall. 
“’Tis Lily,” El whispered to the man who held onto her. 
Tantrid did not reply. He watched as the old laird talked quietly to the one called Lily. A man stood beside her, one that he supposed was her man. He had never seen him before, and he tilted his head, studying the scene before him. 
“I trust my debt is paid to Orne’s satisfaction,” Boston flippantly told the old man before him. He brushed his blue jacket sleeves free of dust. “I shall not be back this way again, but I must tell you what a horrible place you have here. ‘Tis not fit for beasts of any kind.” 
Lily laid her hand upon Boston’s arm, and smiled at him. “’Tis of no concern to us, my love. We are leaving this place so that we can be married by the first priest we should happen by. My parents will be shocked, of course, but I think they will welcome you. Come, let us go.” She pulled slightly on his arm to coax him away. 
Boston looked at Lily and said nonchalantly, “Oh, I will not be marrying you, my dear. I have quite changed my mind about that issue. And you shall not be receiving any of the coin you have gathered from your little prize.” 
Lily looked at Boston with wide eyes. “But I came here and paid Orne for your release. I gave him my friend for your payment.” She shook her head at him. “I don’t understand.” 
Boston rolled his eyes at her. “You silly twit! Your payment to Orne was a great one, and you did not even know the worth of her. Your cousin duped you, my dear, and you were too stupid to see it. The coin you received, even after my debt was paid, is a mere pittance to what could have been sought. You followed her plans, trusting that she did not lie or cheat you. But she has, and I cannot abide ignorance. I do not think that we will discuss this further.” He then turned to the gray haired man and promptly demanded his sword back that had been confiscated from him more than four weeks before. 
The gray haired man smiled and pulled the sword from the folds of his cloak. But he did not hand it back to the owner. Instead, he raised the gleaming blade and cleanly sliced off the man’s head in one fell swoop. Laughing hysterically at Lily’s maddening screams, he arched the blade above his head once more, beheading her as well. 
A scream welled up in El’s throat, and Tantrid, sensing this, put his hand over her mouth. He could not believe what he was seeing, and knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that the woman he now held in his arms was worth a great sum. How much, he did not know. She had fainted shortly after seeing Lily’s demise, and he now held her limp body in his arms 
The two gray wolf hounds bounded forward from under a table and fought over the first head, their hungry snarls filling the quiet hall. The stronger one was able to pull the head from the jaws of the smaller hound, and growling a warning to anyone around him, he trotted out the front door, which stood open now. The other hound settled for the woman’s head, and dragged the thing under a nearby table, where it began to chew upon an ear. 
Orne stood in the doorway, a towering figure, and looked like a demon in his black britches and shirt. A blood red cloak flowed from his shoulders to his ankles, moving with the invisible hands of the wind. He smiled then at the gray haired man, and bowed slightly. Turning on his heel, he strode outside where he bounded upon his waiting destrier’s back and galloped away with his men following close behind. 
Tantrid went back up the stairs quietly and put the woman in her chamber. He 
then went in search of his sister. 
*** 
As was feared by Janis, the woman called Elizabeth had no memory beyond the time she woke in her chamber, some three days after the dreadful incident she had witnessed. She tried to make Elizabeth as comfortable as possible, and assured her that she would not let any harm come to her. She was apprehensive of Tantrid at first, but soon realized he would not harm her either. She felt safe in their company, and after a few days she even found enough strength to go and help Janis in the kitchen. Janis was unsure about Orne’s woman working alongside servants in the kitchen until Tantrid said he had spoken to Orne’s father and that the old man had agreed the wench should make herself useful. 
Through Janis and Tantrid’s help, Elizabeth was able to piece together the fact that this was her home, and also learning that she was the woman of the laird, Orne, of which a detailed description of him was given to her. When he came back from his scourging, he would no doubt want her to remember him. 
And as the weeks went into months, and the months into almost one year since the day she came to Castle Norae, Elizabeth was able to learn the necessity of how to be quick of wit and of strength for her own survival. She kept a beautiful dagger under her pallet in case she should ever need it for defense. Tantrid said it was hers, that she had carried it with her, obviously hidden, when she had entered the castle, and she was grateful for that small piece of protection, as well as the small rusted sword he had found in the stables, probably discarded by a young warrior who had found a better one. 
Elizabeth had taken to practicing with the thing every evening in the privacy of her chamber, surprising Tantrid that she had known quite a bit about how to handle and wield the sword. She must have not lied to him when she had told him, before her memory was lost, how she was very avid with swordplay. 
Although he had stayed at the castle much longer than he had anticipated, Tantrid needed to be on his way. He had become quite fond of Elizabeth, and he still remembered the name she had spoken to him. Sebastian Blake. He had the information he had been seeking and more, and that would get him a quick gain in stature from his employer. He knew that if he could not find this Blake man, he would take her away from this hell himself. He felt he could leave her now, as Orne had never made her his true wife, had never once forced himself upon her. 
Orne had beaten the woman on more than one occasion though, and she had learned to react swiftly to raised fists and drunken swings. She was always silent, not saying a word to any, other than Tantrid or Janis, and keeping mainly to herself when she could. Her wondrous beauty was renowned in the castle, but a warning had been issued regarding her stature. Only Orne could belittle her, or better yet, take a furious swing in her direction when she displeased him in any way. 
Yes, it was time to go. He had tarried too long. He told his sister Janis that he would be gone from the castle for roughly seven days and begged her to watch over Elizabeth. When he returned he wanted them ready for a hasty retreat. Janis nodded and wished him Godspeed. 
Chapter Fourteen 
Scotland, 1814 
The man pulled his cloak tighter around his neck to ward off the cold. He had been waiting for a very long time to catch a glimpse of the one he sought. It started to drizzle a cold rain which eventually turned into a biting downpour. Moving under the cover of a nearby outcrop of trees, the man rubbed his hands together and blew hot breath into them to try and bring back some feeling. His hands dropped to his side suddenly. He did not care anymore if he lived or died. He used to live for one thing, but that one precious thing was gone to him now. So he did not care about anything else, least of all himself, but he had never given up complete hope. And hope was why he was here. It was all he had left. 
Sebastian had followed every lead he had ever received on the whereabouts of El, scourging the countryside for tidbits of useless information and dead ends that left him more discouraged than the time before. It was always information that ultimately proved useless, but he still had to check out every lead, every sighting, praying that one day he would get the information he so desperately sought. Lyon had helped him a great deal, even letting his business risk fail. 
Raider had up and disappeared one day, and they all thought he had gone mad with the loss of his sister. They all thought it strange as well that both of the Henthorne parents were nowhere to be found. It was if they had disappeared from the face of the earth. James and Dex were a Godsend to him and, as they were all in the same line of business, it was easy to pick up on leads and hear tales. It was not often when they did go off together on a hunt, so the information that each obtained was precious. 
He had lived like a madman this past year himself, going into the bowels of London and lying low in the worst of places to gain information on finding El. He had no thought to his own life, but he still held that one small glimmer of hope that he would find her alive and well. He had to get her back, or he would die in the trying. He knew that he could not continue to exist without her, that his body was an empty shell, void of his soul. She was his soul! He found that his every breath relied upon her being alive. And, God willing, if he found whoever had taken her from him, he vowed to punish them as he has been punished, to take their lives as his had been taken. 
He loved her with a true passion that far outreached his own life, his own being. He thought often of her beautiful face, her ready smile. His heart ached with his sorrow, but still he went on hoping. Hope was all he had left. 
He tilted his head back and let the drops of cold rain that fell through the leaves of the trees he stood under beat his face with the cold wetness. Thinking again of her smile when last he had seen her made him clench his hands into fists at his sides. The loss of her made the world he lived in agonizingly empty and cold. It hardened his heart to the life he had once known, the soul he had once carried inside. 
Relaxing his stance slightly, he opened his eyes and saw her face swim before him as he swiped the cold rain from his face. She held her sword in her hand, her eyes narrowed, urging her attacker onward, reducing the space between them as she closed in for the kill. The mist cleared, and he was once again observant of his surroundings. He hoped and prayed to God above that this was a good omen, that what he had envisioned had been a good sign. There had been other visions, ghastly images that had quickly overtaken his rational thoughts and turned him into a fiend for any to reckon with. He had become what he had once hunted, and that thought brought cold fingers of dread curling up his spine each and every time a murderous thought entered his mind. 
James had come with him on this excursion, wanting to make sure that the meeting with this unknown man would not entangle his friend in any kind of life threatening danger. Dex was to meet up with them later in the week and Sebastian vowed that if he did get a lead, he would go on without him. He had to. He had so many demons inside of him, and every time his searches proved nothing, it was like a knife in his chest, twisting with all the pain he felt every time he thought of his love for her. 
Never once had he even had a notion that El was truly dead. He knew she lived, and he also knew that wherever she was, and whoever held her, that person was soon to be feeling his wrath. He thanked God for his two friends who had stuck with him through his ranting and ravings, through his mad conclusions, and through his own self destruction. They had listened to him howl his misery and shout his vengeance, all the while standing by his side to help him through. They were his true friends, his only means of survival in this miserable world that was now called his life. 
Shaking himself from his painful thoughts, Sebastian suddenly saw what he had been looking for: a man with a piece of blue cloth tied around his left arm. Making sure that the man was by himself, he hurried from his hiding place and out into the small village street. The man went into a rickety looking building that bore a sign that named the place Hell’s Palace. He smiled with no humor. The words rang close to home, for that was how his life had been the past year. A true, agonizing hell. 
He was only a few feet behind the man, but when he entered the building he did not see him right away. He knew he had a brown cloak and shoulder length light red hair. After a few moments of scanning the dim interior of the place, he spotted the man sitting in the back of the pub at a table all to himself. Sebastian went up to the rough plank that served as a bar, ordering a tankard of ale, and then went to sit down across from the man. 
“Be ye friend or foe, I would know,” Sebastian said quietly as he looked at the man. He was very large with arms the size of small oak trees. His face had a scar on the right cheek, but his eyes bore a look of ever watchfulness. 
“I am friend,” the man answered, and took a drink of his own ale. He eyed Sebastian with curiosity, wondering why the man had come alone. His sharp eyes left him for a second as he searched the pub for strange faces. He looked back at Sebastian when he found none. “Sebastian Blake.” It was not a question, but a statement. 
Sebastian nodded and leaned back in his chair. “My journey has been a long one. Over one year. I hope you bring me news that is useful. The coin I carry will be delivered to you after I learn your information.” 
“My information is good, you can be sure. I heard it from the woman’s mouth herself.” 
Sebastian’s heart leaped at the comment. Calmly, he took another drink of his warmed ale, letting the liquid slide slowly down his throat. “Tell me what she looks like.” 
“She is a true vision. Her eyes are the green of emeralds, and her hair is the sun.” 
“And her name. What is her name?” 
“It is Elizabeth.” 
Sebastian nodded, and closed his eyes. He could barely contain his excitement, nor his relief. He wanted to rush to this unknown place and take her away with him right now. But he knew that this would take some planning, and El must be made aware. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, opening his eyes to deliver a steady gaze in the other man’s direction. He knew this was the most information he had ever received, and he was grateful. 
“What is she to you?” The man eyed Sebastian with suspicion and a little wariness. 
“She is from a family who had taken me in when I had no one.” Sebastian narrowed his eyes at the man and leaned across the table saying, “She is very dear to me, make no mistake.” 
The man nodded, satisfied that Sebastian would not harm the woman. He seemed a good man. He saw this, even through the matted long hair and the scraggly beard that covered most of his face. It was the pale blue eyes that showed his true emotion. “I can see that she is.” 
“What is your name?” 
“I am called Tantrid.” He smiled then and inclined his head. “I will tell you where she is, but you will need to proceed with care. She is in a dangerous place, and her safety depends upon you keeping your head about you. Strangers are watched closely, and I can only guarantee your entrance. I cannot guarantee your life.” 
Sebastian nodded his understanding and the man continued, looking around to make sure they would not be overheard. 
“She is in a castle in the highlands, a castle that used to belong to the McPherson’s. It is now held by the McFarlane. Orne McFarlane.” Tantrid had seen the way Sebastian blanched at the news. So, this one knew of the murderous lot. 
Sebastian gripped his tankard with both hands to keep his composure. It would do no good to go flying into a rage at this point. “Go on.” 
“I know you are familiar with the name.” Tantrid leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, as he rubbed his eyes. He looked directly at the other man then. “’Tis a dangerous place. Not for the weak of heart. There is a lot that takes place in that castle that no ordinary man should be kin to. I tell you this to prepare you. If you want entrance into the place, you will need to take on the bloodthirsty existence that is seeping through every crack in that castle.” 
Sebastian nodded. “I am a hired bounty hunter Tantrid, as you well know, so I will most likely see some of the men I have associated with over the years. I can play the part, have no fear, for I have done so myself over the past year. And do not worry that I shall be recognized. It will never happen.” He trusted the man across from him. He had heard from his contact that this man worked with very influential groups. This man’s employer was, he had been told, a very high authoritative figure. 
“I have no fear that you will be discovered. I have been told that you are very good at what you do. I have also been told that Orne is on your list of enemies. How is that?” 
“It goes back many years. It was just a matter of time before we met face to face.” 
Tantrid nodded and motioned for the barmaid to bring him another ale. He did not speak again until the girl had placed the tankard on the table and swished away. “I am in the same business that you are, only in a different way. I cannot tell you exactly, but when the time comes, you will be informed. I have been sent by very important people to gain information about Orne. I am paid very well for my knowledge, and I am well entrusted with the lives of many.” He took a deep drink of his ale and then said quietly, “I do not want your money, sir. I will be happy just to get Elizabeth out of that wretched castle, and away from Orne.” 
When Sebastian remained silent, absorbing it all in, Tantrid continued. “You will find her changed in many ways. There was a time when she witnessed a very gruesome act. It has left her traumatized, I am afraid, so she has no memory of who she was or where she came from. I only learned of your name before this event was witnessed. Otherwise, I would have had no name to go in search of.” 
Sebastian was in shock. “She has no memory of her past? Her family?” 
Tantrid shook his head. “None. I will tell you who brought her to Orne and why. You may even know of the woman, but her untimely death is why Elizabeth had been drained of her memory. This story can wait until we are on our way to the castle. We have a good day’s ride to get there. I will meet you in the stables on the north end of the village on the morrow before first light. Do not keep me waiting.” With that said, Tantrid finished his ale in one huge gulp and stood. Without a backwards glance, he went to the side stairs and made his way to his room above. 
*** 
Sebastian was ready to leave when Tantrid arrived at the stables the next morning. It was a viciously cold daybreak, and both men geared up for the day’s travel, donning heavy cloaks and boots. 
They were out of the village by an hour, when Tantrid started to give more detail to Sebastian. He was the one who had met Lily and El at the docks when their ship arrived. It was that very day that he had heard her speak his name. And it was also the next day when she had witnessed the gruesome death of Lily and her man. From that point on, it was he and his sister Janis who had taught El how to survive in the midst of cutthroats, murderers and vicious warriors. She had lived with nothing, but the present, so the lessons were headed well. He told Sebastian of the sword he had gotten El, and of the little jeweled dagger that she had when she had arrived at the castle. 
“She has done well in keeping her life.” He looked over at Sebastian, and without emotion, stated, “She is Orne’s woman. That is one of the reasons why she is still alive.” 
Sebastian felt a cold stab of pain and rage in his chest, as he looked at Tantrid with fire shooting from his eyes. “I will have his head! That bastard will feel my wrath when first we meet!” 
Tantrid knew then that the family ties he had heard Sebastian speak of the night before were something more than just family. “Nay, you will not! It is not at all like that. To my knowledge, Orne has never bedded the woman. He simply claimed her as his own since the day she arrived. He calls her his wife and no one dare say him nay.” When he saw that Sebastian had calmed somewhat, he continued. “He appointed me her protector from day one, and I can say that no harm has befallen her when I was around.” 
“And when you were not around? What then?” Sebastian seethed with his anger. Never had he felt pain, hurt and blinding fury like this before. 
“There was very little time that I was not by her side. I have made my bed outside her chamber door since the first night. It was my duty, and not only from an order I was given by Orne, but something I would have done on my own.” Tantrid looked straight ahead so that the other man could not see his eyes. He cared deeply for the woman, and he knew that this man beside him did as well, probably a great deal more than he did himself. 
“She was not herself when she came to the castle. The woman she was with had kept her drugged during the ship’s journey here, and then for the first night in the castle. Mayhap her loss of memory has come partially from the drug. I never did find out what it was that Lily had put in Elizabeth’s arm. It was a vial of clear liquid, and that is all I know about it.” 
Sebastian strained to keep his voice calm. “Has Orne ever laid a hand upon El?” He knew the man to be a vicious and unforgiving beast. 
Tantrid looked over at Sebastian and narrowed his eyes. “’Tis best you call the woman Elizabeth. If you do not, others will know something is not right. Heed my warnings well. This is a dangerous place we go to, and her escape is dependent upon you keeping your head about you. So I tell you this to prepare you: yes, he has hit her. Many times. But she is young and she has healed with no defects. On many occasions, he has beaten her so badly that she has not been able to move from her pallet for days on end.” 
Sebastian’s cry of fury filled the cold air around them. It was anguished and painful. But it was also full of madness and revenge. He leapt from his destrier’s back and dropped to his knees, punching the earth beneath him with his balled fists. He did so until his knuckles cracked and bled. Taragon snorted loudly, as if to tell Sebastian that the time was past. Save his strength for the real thing. The black nodded his head and pawed at the ground, his nostrils flaring. Sebastian stood, breathing heavy, and leaned his head against the black’s right shoulder. 
It was like the destrier understood where they were going and why. It was like he sensed his master nearby, even after all this time. Taragon snorted again and shook his massive head angrily. Sebastian patted his neck and then regained his seat upon the black’s back. 
“It is good that you have vented your anger here, instead of in the midst of those who reside in the castle. As I have said, you will need to show little emotion. This castle has eyes everywhere, and if you are seen giving sympathy in a place where women are good for only one thing, then you set yourself up for your own death. You must adhere to what I say. This place is like the depths of hell, and you must keep your mind steady.” 
Sebastian nodded, a deep, raging anger still clouding his thoughts. “I will be careful.” He looked at Tantrid then. “And I thank God you have been El’s protector all this time. She could be dead by now if not for you.” 
Tantrid grinned. “I have seen the love you carry for her in your eyes. I know you spoke true when you said she meant a great deal to you. I hope you can hide that well when we arrive at the castle. Your face and your eyes will need to be voided of all emotion.” He kicked his destrier’s side and they started on their way again. “I just want you to know that Elizabeth is not the same woman you last saw.” 
“How can you know that,” Sebastian asked cautiously. How could he have known what she was like before? Surely, she held the same qualities she always had, but this man would never have known them. 
“How could I not?” Tantrid looked at Sebastian. “We live in hell. When you are subject to that kind of environment, you change.” 
Chapter Fifteen 
They finally arrived at the castle just after dusk. The wind had picked up, and bits of snow fluttered about here and there. Sebastian and Tantrid had drunk some ale on the way, and e had even sloshed some on their clothing so that they had the appearance of two men in their cups. They had left their destriers with a trustworthy stable boy who, for a good silver coin, would feed and water the animals and make sure they had plenty of hay in their beds. 
Putting on their game faces, the two men made their way inside the castle. Spotting Janis, Tantrid bellowed that she supply the two weary travelers with mulled wine to warm their bones, and food to stave their hunger. Janis did her brother’s bidding, bringing them a tray of food and two tankards of wine. 
As she placed the tray on the table, she nodded at Sebastian and said quietly to Tantrid, “Orne be in a fit of rage when he returned this eve. His pillaging seemed to have gotten him an arrow in his leg. Elizabeth is above stairs tending to him right now. You better go and see how he is. He be calling for you a little while ago.” She hurried away as quickly as she came, scurrying back to the kitchen. 
Tantrid hungrily grabbed a hunk of ham and bread and stuffed it in his mouth. He downed his tankard of wine and nodded to Sebastian. “Stay here. I will go see what is about. Do not venture about on your own,” he warned as he got up and slightly staggered toward the stairs, keeping in play with their plans. 
Sebastian wished he could go with Tantrid but knew it would be foolish to start something now. His men, by the looks of the motley bunch, were angered that their laird had been injured and wanted blood as payment. Weaving in his seat slightly, he narrowed his eyes, taking on the look of the drunken warrior. Reaching to the tray of food, he grabbed a handful of bread and stuffed it into his mouth, taking that time to observe his surroundings. 
There were about fifty to sixty men in the hall of every size, shape and hair color. He had seen one or two that he thought he recognized from his own ventures, but decided that he was safe from recognition. One man in particular caught his eye, and he nearly fell off his seat with his surprise. James sat with three other men shooting die next to the massive fireplace. He had shaved his head and sported a small silver hoop in one ear. He still had the thick blonde beard covering most of his face, and a long wicked looking saber hung at his side. 
At that moment, James caught sight of Sebastian and gave the signal that all was well. He turned back to the die game and roared in hoarse laughter as he won more coin. A serving wench handed him a tankard, and without hesitation he grabbed her by the hair and kissed her roughly. The girl, screeching in horror, managed to untangle herself from the brute and race back to the kitchen. 
The men around James roared with laughter, and few even made bawdy suggestions while rubbing their crotches. James held up his hands and, bowing like a gentleman, which brought more outbursts of laughter, he quit the scene. Slowly he made his way over to the tray of food and sat down across from his friend, picking up a leg of deer, and started to eat hungrily. 
“What are you doing here, man?” Sebastian acted like he was getting a drink from his tankard as he said the words. 
“I got your message at the stables and headed out on my own. I cut through several small villages and ran into that bunch over there along the way. Just my luck they were coming here.” James said all of this while he chewed on the tough meat. “I left Dex the same message. Hopefully he will not be too far behind.” 
“Have you seen her?” 
“Nay, I have not. But I have heard plenty of talk about her. I have been warned to stay away lest I feel Orne’s wrath.” He spit a piece of gristle out of his mouth and onto the filthy stone floor. 
Sebastian’s eyes narrowed. “If she is truly El, we will both know it. We just have to wait for the right time to reveal ourselves.” 
“She will know you right away.” James rubbed his shaven head. “Doubtful she will know me.” 
“I am told by Tantrid that she lost her memory. It is a long story, and I will fill you in on the details later,” Sebastian said as James mouth dropped open. “I hope to see her yet tonight, so that I know if we should stay on. From what I have been told so far, she is the one I seek.” 
James stood and threw the half eaten deer leg on the floor. One of the gray hounds snarled at him as the bone was grabbed up in powerful jaws. The hound slinked under a bench a few feet away to feast upon his find. 
“I wish you luck, man,” James gave him a half grin. “’Tis been a long time. I hope that your journey is at an end.” He sauntered away and rejoined the die game, clapping a rather large fellow on the back and flashing some coin in front of him. 
Sebastian continued to survey his surroundings and noticed that there was a back set of steps, which could be useful if he needed them. He also noticed a tall, gray haired man standing by the kitchen entryway, barking orders. Evidently someone did not move quickly enough so he backhanded a young girl, and with a cry of pain, she fell to her knees and wept. The man kicked the girl several times before he was satisfied he had caused enough damage to her and walked over to a table and sat down. He would need to keep an eye on that one, as he seemed to hold some type of authority. He hoped that he did not have a run in with the man himself. He did not believe that he would be as quickly overtaken as the vulnerable young girl had been. 
*** 
Above stairs, Orne sat in a chair by the fireplace as El tended to his wound. He eyed her thoughtfully and again thought how lovely she was. Her hair was unbound and curling around her waist as she leaned over him. He jerked suddenly as her needle pricked a very tender spot she was trying to sew together, and her green eyes went to his face, concerned. He motioned for her to continue. Yes, her hair was like silk, and he had threatened everyone in his castle not to touch it. He did not want to wake up one day and find her hair shorn to her ears and sold to some rich bitch in London. It was too beautiful. 
He wondered why it was that he thought her so attractive, but did not have any desire to bed her. He had bedded just about every wench in this stronghold, but still he did not touch her. Mayhap he found her to pure, too much like an angel. Mayhap it was because of his brother. He wondered if his brother had bedded the wench himself. 
She stood then and smiled at him. “’Tis lucky you are, my husband. It could have been worse.” She went over to her candle that burned on a table beside the bed and sterilized the needle before she set it back in its container on the mantle with her other medical supplies and herbs. She grabbed a bottle of ointment and knelt beside him, slathering the cool cream over his thigh. He so loved her touch, her tender, gentle touch. 
She looked up at him then and gave him a reassuring nod. “You will heal, my lord.” She came to stand by his side. “I would have you stay in the castle for a day or two so that I may check for infection.” 
Her order angered him suddenly and he drew his fist back and hit her on the shoulder and then again on the left side of her face, sending her to fall hard on her back. 
The stone floor met her tender flesh with a loud smack. He stood and went over to her and spat at her head. “Do not ever give me an order again. I give orders to you!” The knock on his chamber door was the only thing that saved her from further assault. Orne bellowed entry to Tantrid when he found it was his friend outside the door. 
El slowly got to her feet, and without saying a word or uttering a cry of pain for her injuries, she picked up the container of ointment and put it back on the mantle. She stood by the fire with her head bowed until she was given the order to leave his chamber. She did so quickly. She looked at Tantrid and gave him a small smile and took her leave. Once outside the door, she spat out the blood she had been holding in her mouth and cursed the wretched man’s soul. Wiping the trickle of blood from her cheek, she took the main stairs back down to the hall to seek out Janis. Her shoulder ached terribly, and she held it with her right hand, massaging the ache away. 
Halfway down the steps she spotted several newcomers and one in particular pricked her interests. His dark hair was braided to hang down his back to his waist. His face was covered in a thick beard and he sported small silver hoops in each lobe. His shoulders were broad, and he appeared to be very well built and muscular. When his eyes caught hers, she drew in a shallow breath. Even from where she stood she could see his eyes were a pale cerulean shade, and they intently studied her. The color was absolutely beautiful in their strength, and she felt the heat of his overly long stare scorch her face. Like the fire from a dragon. The eyes held no emotion, and as she looked away, she felt them follow her all the way to the kitchen. 
Sebastian felt like his chest was caving in. It was El, and when she looked at him, he had seen no recognition in her eyes. He had seen the red mark upon her cheek where a fresh bruise was forming. Orne had struck her. It took everything he had not to rush up the stairs and run the man through with his sword. She was holding her shoulder as well. 
The man would die at his hands, he vowed, and he would suffer greatly. His eyes never left her as she made her way to the kitchen and disappeared through the doorway. 
She looked lovely, even in the plain brown homespun gown she wore, but she had changed, he realized. Her gaze was hard when she looked at him, and her eyes had lost some of the luster they once held. Her hair was still glorious, but it had lost some of the marvelous curls it once had. He raised his eyes to the top of the stairs and hoped that the bastard would show his face this night. He would enjoy this hunting. Indeed, he would! 
*** 
It was about midnight when Orne finally made his appearance in the hall. He limped slightly, and pain was evident on his face. At the bottom of the steps, he stood and searched the hall for someone. Sebastian, hidden in the shadows of the back stairs, watched as the man made his way slowly to the fireplace. James was sitting with him, and as they drank of the mulled wine being passed about, each discussed quietly what they had learned. Tantrid, ever keeping a watchful eye, stood nearby talking to a rough looking fellow with an eye patch and several missing teeth. 
El appeared then, carrying a child of about six months, swaddled in a dark gray blanket, to the warmth of the fire. She smiled as she looked down at the babe and kissed his little head. Coming to stand in front of another woman, she gently handed the squirming bundle over to her. The child was very beautiful with a thick stock of black hair and deep dimples in his cheeks. The babe stared up at El and smiled an angel’s smile. 
“My God, man! It is her. I cannot believe this!” James looked at Sebastian, and saw the man’s eyes narrow dangerously. 
James was about to say something else to Sebastian when Orne spun El around and began to speak to her. They were only a few feet away, but the noise in the hall was drowning out the words he said to her. El winced when he touched her shoulder, but did not move. She stood her ground, even though Orne towered over her by a good two feet. His face became red with anger, and he raised his hand and slapped her hard across the face, knocking her to her knees. 
Tantrid came to stand behind Sebastian and placed a restraining hand on his shoulder. He spoke no words, but the grip he held warned not to move or interfere. James placed his hand on the hilt of his saber and spat on the stone floor, disgusted. Both men were amazed that no one came to her aid. And who would? Who would want to face this beast from hell’s own gate? 
El regained her feet and stood before Orne again as the verbal assault continued. A line of blood trickled from her nose, and from the corner of her mouth. He pointed his finger very close to her left eye, but she did not blink, nor did she flinch. This must have angered him more, that a mere woman stood up to him because in the next instant he shoved her so hard, that she stumbled backwards and hit the corner of the fireplace. The hard, rough stones cut into her tender flesh, leaving a gash in her upper arm. Blood spilled onto the floor through her fingers, and she closed her eyes for a moment. Orne was called away then to join the gray haired man, and El was left alone for now. 
The woman who still held the babe, who was now crying, went to El and spoke softly to her. El smiled and shook her head to whatever the woman had said and, kissing the child lovingly upon his little cheek, she left the hall. 
Tantrid knew he could not hold Sebastian back any longer, and let the man follow El up the steps. He hoped that no one had seen him leave the hall. 
El felt the tears sting her eyes, as she practically ran to her chamber. The beatings were coming more often than not, and she knew that her arm would need to be stitched up. It hurt very badly, and she still felt the sticky, warm blood ooze through her fingers. 
Reaching her chamber door, she leaned against it momentarily to catch her breath, and thought how much she hated the man who was her husband, and how she wished him dead. Or maybe she should pray for her own death. That would be easier, but she knew she would leave behind something much too dear to her. She had to protect that precious thing at all costs. But it was safe. For now. 
She gasped when she heard a voice so faint that she could barely make out the words spoken. 
“My lady.” 
The voice came from the shadows, and finally the figure came into the dull light shining through the arrow slit up above her. It was the man from the hall. He had followed her, and she knew she did not have the strength to fight him off. She closed her eyes, and a single tear slowly ran down her bruised cheek. She felt a gentle touch catch the tear and wipe it from her skin. She opened her eyes, stunned. 
“You should not be here,” she managed to say to him after a moment of gazing into those pale blue eyes. “Orne will kill you if he knows you are here. He would kill me as well.” 
“He will not know that I am here. I came to see to your arm.” His words were quietly spoken. 
“You cannot. I will wait for Tantrid.” She turned away from him, and shoved open her chamber door. 
“Tantrid sent me,” Sebastian lied, and he saw her hesitate. 
El pushed open the door wide, and bid him enter. “You must remain quiet at all costs. Please, light the candle by my pallet and bolt the door, as I cannot do it myself.” 
Sebastian got the candle lit and went to shut the door, dropping the heavy piece of wood between the brackets that ultimately locked out the rest of the world. He knew that he put both himself and El at risk by being alone with her in the chamber. Especially with the door barred. He turned to look at her. She stood with her back to him, and he could see the gash was still bleeding. He went to her and pulled her gently to the old chair sitting in the corner by the door, bidding her to sit. 
“Do you have anything to mend your wound?” His question startled her, as if she had forgotten that he was in her chamber. 
“Under my pallet. There is a metal tin. Bring it to me.” Her words were underscored by her pain. She was grateful to him for his help. And strangely, she knew he would not harm her. 
He found the beat up metal tin and handed it to her. She let go of her arm and opened the lid, pulling out needle and thread. A small vial of green ointment followed. She handed him the needle with a shaking hand. 
“Please be quick. I have nothing to numb my pain.” She leaned her head back against the wall and spoke softly to him, “I will need for you to untie my gown in the back.” 
He put the needle between his lips and helped her to lean forward. Gently, he untied the gown at her neck and helped her to slide it off her shoulder and over her arm. What he saw on her flesh made his stomach turn. Whip marks were apparent on the upper portion of her back, criss-crossing back and forth over her pale skin. His hands stilled, but only for a moment. His jaws clenched with his rage. 
“Did he put those marks upon your back?” Sebastian whispered the words, trying to keep them free of emotion. 
“If you speak of Orne, my husband, then aye, he did.” She rested her arm on the small table beside her. Grabbing a thin piece of material, she started to wipe away the blood from her lesion. She looked at him then, and stilled her motions. He had a look of pure hatred upon his face, and she sighed. “I had left with Janis for a couple of days, and I did not ask his permission. When he found me, he had me brought back here and whipped. He did so to teach me to never leave here again. And I will not.” She focused her attention back on her arm. 
“He should be whipped. Do not think that my anger was directed at you, for it was not.” 
El stopped wiping her arm and threw the piece of cloth on the table in anger. “Do not gainsay my husband. He is cruel sometimes, but he provides a roof over my head, and food in my belly. No one else has done that for me. Would you? A perfect stranger?” 
He did not hesitate when he answered, “Aye, I would.” 
She looked deep into those pale cerulean eyes and knew that he meant it. She realized then that she had seen this familiar face in a dream once. He had the same eyes, the same nose, and his lips were very appealing as she recalled. She looked away quickly then, and told him to stitch the wound. 
Sebastian felt the knot in his stomach ease somewhat as he finally tied off the last stitch. It had taken seven of them to pull the skin back into place. He laid the needle down on the table and knelt in front of her. Her eyes were closed, and he could see the pain on her delicate face. She bit her bottom lip, and he wished that he could take it all away for her. Make everything go away, and take her home. Unfortunately, he did not think he could get very far. Not yet anyway. 
“Thank you, my lord,” she said softly. “I would ask you now to apply the ointment now. And please, go sparingly. ‘Tis all I have.” 
Sebastian touched his salve covered finger to her wounded flesh and watched as she jerked her body against the pain. He finished up quickly to avoid any undue misery for her and replaced the vial’s top, putting it back in the metal tin. 
She sighed then, and opened her eyes. She regarded him with curiosity and interest. He was handsome, very much so, and she knew she had seen him before. Perhaps he was someone from her past. Someone that she could not remember. She studied every detail of his face then to try and conjure up some type of memory. 
His dark hair was a common thing around here. His nose was straight, and he bore a scar above his left brow. She reached out with her good arm and touched it with her fingertips. Something flashed before her mind’s eye, and she quickly withdrew her hand. She had seen him get hit with a large metal object. It was like she had been there. Had she? Dare she ask if he knew her from before? His eyes bore into her with their pale color, and she nearly gasped out loud, so intense they were. 
“I am sorry, my lord. I did not mean to stare at you, nor to touch you.” She stood then and made her way over to her pallet to lie down. “You seemed familiar to me, ‘tis all. I cannot open the door, so I am afraid you will be stuck in here until Tantrid comes. I have not once entered this chamber without barring the door while I was in here. I am sorry.” She yawned, and closed her eyes. 
“You need not be sorry, my lady. I will stay with you.” Sebastian sat down on the stone floor beside her pallet and leaned his back against the wall. He ached to touch her, to pull her into his arms and kiss her sweet lips. He watched her sleep for a long while, or at least he thought she slept. 
“Do I pass your time well?” She spoke without opening her eyes. She knew he watched her. 
He grinned. “You do.” 
“And are you this watchful over your wife?” 
“I am not married yet. But when she becomes my wife, I shall watch over her, night and day, for the rest of my life.” 
“Well, she is very lucky for you to love her so much. Any woman would be proud to call you husband.” 
“I would be the lucky one,” he said softly. “She is all I desire in my life. She is my soul, my fire.” He paused briefly and carefully spoke his next words. “And what of you, my lady? Do you love your husband?” 
“Nay, I do not,” she said without hesitation, “but he is my husband nonetheless, and I honor him.” 
Sebastian was quiet for a moment, his heart uplifted by her admission. “How can you stay here then? He obviously misuses you. Can you not go away?” 
“I have nowhere to go. This is the only place I remember. Besides, why would I trade one bad life for something that could be worse?” She sighed, and said matter-of-factly, “He would come after me. Even though he has never known me as a true wife, he owns me like this castle.” She yawned then, and continued in a quiet voice. “You will make your woman a wonderful mate. She should know how lucky she is.” 
Sebastian regarded her with thoughtfulness. So much she had endured, and he knew he could never take away those memories. He heard her soft breathing and knew she slept then. He wanted so much to tell her who he was and to take her from this place, but he dared not. Not yet. It elated him, however, when she said that he had seemed familiar to her. He wondered if she would be able to pull back all the times they had shared. He hoped she would. 
Tantrid said he would let him know when the time to escape with her would come. He needed to be ready at a moments notice. And he would be. But would she? She sounded like she truly did honor Orne because she thought he was her husband, but Tantrid had assured him that no vows had been spoken. Orne had just claimed her as such. 
There was a soft knock on the chamber door, and instinctively Sebastian reached for his sword. He was up and on his feet, drawing the shining piece from his side as he took the few steps to the door. He listened for a friendly word and heard nothing. 
Another soft knock sounded, and a female voice whispered intently, “Elizabeth, he is hungry. Ye must feed him.” 
Sebastian put away his sword and pulled the bar from the door. He opened it slightly and peered out. It was the woman from the hall who El had given the babe to. Tantrid stood behind her, his face a mask of disapproval. The woman eyed Sebastian with alarm, but Tantrid put his hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring soft push. 
“Janis needs to speak to Elizabeth,” Tantrid stated as he pushed open the door so his sister could get through. 
The babe let out a small cry, and Janis cooed at him to try and quiet his noise. She sidestepped around Sebastian and knelt by the pallet on which El lay. She shook her gently, and El’s eyes snapped open in alarm. 
“Is he hurt?” She winced with pain as she sat up 
“Nay, he is only hungry.” Janis looked at her brother and pleaded silently for him to vacate the chamber, and to take the stranger with him. 
Tantrid motioned for Sebastian to follow him out into the cold hallway. Sebastian followed the other man with a puzzled look on his face. Before he made it out the door, he was stopped by El’s gentle voice. 
“Wait.” 
He turned and looked at her with a questioning look on his face. 
“I would know your name, sir.” Pain was evident on her face, but she managed a smile. 
“I am called Bastian.” He tilted his head, and waited for her to respond. 
She stilled in her motions, and eyed him with curiosity. She nodded and bowed her head, thinking of how his eyes had seemingly scorched her face in the hall a few hours before. Like a dragon’s fire. It made her smile. “I wished to thank you for your kindness, Bastian.” 
Sebastian inclined his head. “I wish it could have been under different circumstances, my lady.” 
“I am Elizabeth.” Her emerald eyes grew concerned and she added, “Please do not mention that you were in my chamber. If he knew-” 
Sebastian cut her off. “I would not jeopardize your safety, madam.” 
The babe’s wail of hunger cut off any response she would have made. Instead, she nodded and brought her attention to the little one’s needs. 
Sebastian shut the door and immediately heard the bar slide into place. He found Tantrid leaning against the wall in front of him, with his arms crossed over his chest. He was not happy. 
“I thought I told you not to bring undue attention to yourself.” He straightened then and glared at the man in front of him. “You have put not only Elizabeth in danger, but yourself as well.” 
Sebastian narrowed his eyes and faced the other man with fire in his glare. “I would not care if he came up here right now to confront me! The stripes on her back that I have seen are enough to increase my rage tenfold, so that I could kill the man with my bare hands!” He clenched his fists at his side. 
Tantrid raised his brows. The words were spoken softly, so as not to be overheard, but the anger that they held made Tantrid believe, without a doubt, that Sebastian would do as he claimed. He shook his head and put his hands on his hips. 
“I believe you, have no fear, but we are only two. He has a castle full of bloodthirsty warriors who do not need a reason to kill. They just do it.” 
“We are not just two. There are others.” Sebastian relaxed slightly, and took a deep breath. “I want this over soon.” He looked at the door, and then back at Tantrid. “And what of the babe? Why did the woman bring El the babe?” 
“The woman is my sister, Janis.” Tantrid braced himself for the next blow that was to come. “And the babe is Tanner. He is Elizabeth’s son.” 
Chapter Sixteen 
Sebastian felt like the castle had fallen around his head. He looked at Tantrid, unbelieving. The babe was El’s? He took a step back and shook his head. “What did you say?” 
Tantrid did not want to tell Sebastian of the child yet, but with the current chain of events, it had to be done. He leaned against the cold stone wall and began to tell Sebastian what he wanted to know. 
“When she came to the castle, I do not believe that she even knew she was with child. When Janis noticed her belly swelling, she asked Elizabeth if she knew when the last time her monthly flow was. Of course she could not remember, and as time went by, we knew that she carried a child. We had to keep it a secret, so with Janis’s help, Elizabeth was able to hide her pregnancy from Orne, and to offset a new child in the castle, Janis stuffed blankets around her middle to appear as if she were the one carrying the child. We believed that if Orne knew the babe was Elizabeth’s, he would have killed the boy upon his birth.” 
“Why did you not tell me of this?” Sebastian was beside himself. He was sure that the babe El bore was his. His son. His knees felt weak, and his stomach churned. 
“I did not tell you because it was a complication. Another worry for you.” Tantrid rubbed his eyes wearily, and then looked at the man across from him. He was in shock, true, but he was also angry. 
“I have a son,” Sebastian whispered. 
“Aye, you do. And I am surprised that Elizabeth has not seen the resemblance, although she may already have. His eyes are your own.” 
Sebastian swallowed, and felt the elation flow through his body. Gone was the anger and rage, replaced by awe and wondrous pleasure. He had created life with a woman that he loved deeply. They shared a common bond, but she did not know enough of her past to even recognize that he was here to take her away from this place, to take her home. She had no idea who he was. He looked at Tantrid. 
“I would have this over soon, so that I may take my son and El out of this place.” His anger returned then, and he took a step closer to the other man. “Send Janis away with my son. I would have her go to a nearby village and wait there for us.” 
“Then you send her into a pack of wolves, my friend. Orne has eyes everywhere. She is his servant, and he will not let her go any more than he would let Elizabeth go. He owns both of them. Come up with another plan. Janis has never had a child, and therefore she would never be able to feed him. He would surely die.” 
Sebastian started to pace in front of the other man. “I did not think of that. Is there a wet nurse about that would take the babe in?” 
“Nay, not around here, and no one I would trust.” 
“Then we need to make short work of this. I will not put my son in any more 
danger than he already is in.” He stopped pacing, and looked at Tantrid. “You are right. This is a complication, but, damn me, it is a grand one!” Tantrid could not help but grin. *** 
Sebastian made his way down to the hall after most everyone had gone to their chambers or had fallen asleep in a drunken stupor around the tables and on the floor. It was dark, and he stood by the steps to let his eyes adjust to the dimness. He spotted James sitting in front of the fire, slumped over on the bench he was sitting on. He decided not to wake his friend, and went out the front door to get a breath of fresh air. It had snowed a bit more and the ground around him was white. He breathed in deeply of the clean air and wrapped his cloak more tightly about him. 
He thought again of his son, and elation filled him. Tanner was his son’s name and, although he had not gotten a good look at the child, he knew he loved him. He thought of all the things he would teach his boy, all the things he would show him, and he smiled. He wanted to scream at the top of his lungs to everyone about him that he had a son! 
He sighed and sat down on the bench just to the right of the front door. The sky was just spilling a small amount of light against the horizon and he sat there, looking at the place around him. He wanted so much to hold his child and tell him that he was his father, that he would want for nothing, that he would love and protect him, and that he would grow up to be a good man, too. He would get his chance to say and do all those things, and more. He felt it in his heart. They just had to make it out of this place first. He prayed for God to give him strength, and to watch over and protect them all from harm. 
James joined Sebastian on the bench a while later, and mused at his happy disposition. 
“What are you so happy about, man?” James demanded to know. He yawned broadly, and stretched his arms over his head. 
Sebastian, still staring ahead, said simply, “I am a father.” 
“What?” His arms flopped to his side. 
“El had a child. The babe is my son.” Sebastian smiled over at his friend. 
James regained his senses, and clapped the man jovially on the shoulder. “By God, that is good news!” 
“It also means more risk, but it is one I am willing to take.” 
“Damn straight, it is!” James laughed, and shook his head. “How do you like that? The Dragon, a father!” 
Though they talked quietly, James kept an ever watchful eye on their surroundings. “I wanted to tell you last eve that we have twelve here now. I have not seen Dex yet, but if he is in one of his disguises, we would not recognize him, especially if he did not make himself known.” 
Sebastian nodded, knowing that as the number grew, his chances to get his son and El out of this place also grew. He did not relax, though. And he would not let down his guard. He had done that once, and it had cost him everything he held dear. It had cost him the fire of his soul. “Mayhap he will be here today. He will let us know. And he will bring his men.” 
James nodded and turned grim eyes to his friend. “I found out that the gray haired man is Orne’s grandfather. He respects the man, nearly worships him like a god. I also learned that there is to be a raid in a fortnight. That might be a good time for us to make our way home.” 
Sebastian nodded. “I do not wish to wait that long, but I suspect Tantrid will have his own ideas. His sister, Janis, is a servant that works in the kitchen. I think that she works with her brother.” 
“Who do they work for? Has he ever said to you?” 
“Nay, he has not, but he told me that he will tell me when the time is right. Whoever it is has to be very influential.” Sebastian stood, and looked at James. “I will depend upon you to take El and my babe from this place if something should happen to me.” 
James shook his head, and stood also. “Nothing will happen to you. You have a beautiful lady who you love, and a son. If anything, you should think of nothing else, and 
concentrate on that alone.” His eyes became weary. “But never let down your guard.” “Never.” 
Chapter Seventeen 
El woke early the next morning and smiled at the sleeping babe in her arms. Janis had stayed with her for the evening, and they shared the small pallet as they slept. She did not mind that there was barely any room to move. All she cared about was the little one in her arms. It was nice to wake up with him beside her. He squirmed slightly, and then was still. He was so beautiful for a boy child, and she felt fortunate to have the little one all to herself for a while. 
El gently touched his downy hair of black. He was her strength, and her only sanity in this place. And she loved him dearly. The babe opened his eyes slightly and stretched, yawning wide. El smiled at him and kissed his little nose. He looked at her with sleepy eyes, eyes of pale cerulean, and she became still. His eyes. They were the same eyes as the man who called himself Bastian. Why had she not realized this before? Could it be? Had he known her before this place? Was it her imagination? He had told her his name, and as she closed her eyes and envisioned the babe’s birthmark in the center of his chest, she wondered if he held the same mark. 
She fed the babe, and while he dozed, she got up and put on a fresh, clean gown. Her arm still pained her, and it was difficult to dress herself, but she managed nonetheless. Wrapping the babe in the brown woolen blanket, she laid him back on the pallet as she unbarred the door. Quietly, so as not to wake Janis, she left the room with the warmly wrapped child in her arms. She would seek out Bastian and confront him. Her steps faltered as she neared the bottom of the stairs. Was she being ridiculous? Was she turning mad? Determination sent her moving again and she searched the quiet hall for the one she sought. The fire had almost burned itself out from the night before, and not a single person stirred. Loud snores echoed in the large room, and she caught sight of the main door cracked open slightly. Making her way around the magnitude of sleeping bodies, she went outside. 
She saw him heading toward the stables. He and another man. Holding onto the child tightly, she hurried after him. The ground was cold with the newly fallen snow, and she cursed herself for not putting on shoes and grabbing her cloak in her haste to find him. Still, she continued on. The stable was warm from the heat of the animals inside. Making her way to the voices she heard in the back, she cuddled the babe to her breast. 
Sebastian was rubbing Taragon’s ear when the black jerked his head and snorted. He whinnied softly and shook his head when he saw El. Turning, he saw her as well, and his breath was taken away. She was so lovely, even with the dark purple bruise that had formed on her cheek overnight. They looked at each other, not saying a word, and when Taragon snorted, El turned her attention to him. 
She saw a flash of her missing past, and knew the destrier was hers. She looked back at Sebastian and walked slowly toward him. The babe she held wiggled slightly and she realized that she was holding him too tightly to her. She released her hold slightly as she stood no more than two feet from the man. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen. His hair was unbound now, and as she reached out to grasp the end of a lock that fell over his shoulder, she thought how silky it felt against her fingertips. She could not see all of his face. His beard covered most of it, but it was his eyes, those pale cerulean eyes, that she knew. The eyes of her son. 
Sebastian dared not move. If this was a dream, he did not want to break the spell. He ached to pull her into his arms, to shout his love for her. He heard the babe give a small cry, but his eyes never left hers. She let go of his hair and let it fall over his chest. 
She drew in a shaking breath and said softly, “You know who I am.” 
He nodded, and took a step forward. He let his palm slide gently over her bruised cheek. Her eyes were deep pools of emerald and they glittered with unshed tears. He moved his hand down over her arm, and onto the top of the downy head that peeked out from under the blanket. 
“He is your son.” A tear slipped from one of her eyes, and it trailed slowly down her cheek. “Although I cannot remember his conception, I am sure ‘tis something you do recall.” 
“I do.” His hands smoothed across the babe’s head. The child’s eyes opened, and Sebastian looked into eyes like his own. The babe smiled at him. “May I hold my son?” 
El smiled, as she handed the babe over to the powerful arms of his father. “His name is Tanner.” She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and watched in wonder at the love that crossed his face. He smiled tenderly at the child and rubbed his tiny cheek gently with his fingertip. She reached over and pulled the blanket away to reveal the mark of the dragon upon his tiny chest. “He is the son of the Dragon.” 
Sebastian looked at the mark upon his son’s chest, stunned. Although it was smaller than his own, it was exactly the same. He wrapped the blanket snugly around his son and looked into her eyes. “He has my dragon’s mark.” He smiled proudly then as he brought his attention back to his son. “He is beautiful.” He looked at El once more, and wanted to hold her to him as well. “I did not know my heart could find a higher gratification than finding you after all this time. I was wrong.” 
“He is a good babe.” She looked at Sebastian and knew why she had given herself to him. He was glorious. He held Tanner against his muscled chest in arms that encased the babe with gentle tenderness. They posed a wonderful sight, pale cerulean eyes looking at each other. She wanted to ask him of her past, but knew that there was not enough time before the castle started to bustle with activity. Although she did not want to, she knew she must go to the kitchen. 
“I know you must go,” he said before she had a chance to say anything to him. He handed his son back to El after he gave the child a light kiss upon his forehead. He looked at her and promised, “I will see you out of this place, have no worry.” He brushed back a tendril of blonde curls away from her forehead. “Will you and the babe go with me?” 
She looked at him and knew she would. “Aye, we will.” Her eyes held his for a moment longer, and on impulse, she rose up on her toes and kissed his lips softly. The magnitude of the simple gesture left her legs weak and her mind boggled. She felt an explosion of lust overcome her, and she leaned her forehead against his cheek as she felt his strong arms wrap around her and the child she carried. She gloried in the strength she seemed to pull from his body as she leaned into him slightly. Looking up at him, she kissed his firm lips once more, and then took a step back before she was not able to. She felt cold away from his touch, and longed to be held by his powerful arms once more. 
He touched her cheek and wanted to taste more of her. He saw the look in her emerald eyes, the underlying fire that still burned for him, and it made his heart pound rapidly in his chest. The flame still burned within her. His fire. He watched her hurry quickly from the stable and thought how empty his life had been without her. He had to find time to be alone with her, but he doubted that that would happen until they were well away from this place. It had better be soon. 
James came up behind him and clapped him on the back. “I am sorry that I witnessed that. It is very hard to let her go, no doubt.” He eyed his friend with envy. “You will make her love you again; do not have a doubt in your mind about that.” 
Sebastian sighed. “It matters not. I have enough love for the both of us.” 
Chapter Eighteen 
The days that ensued were unbearably long. Sebastian stayed, for the most part, in the hall of the castle, gathering what information he could. No one seemed to know where Elizabeth had come from, nor did they care. She was the master’s lady, and that was all that needed to be said. He had heard mention of a brother to Orne that was expected to show soon, however. No one knew what he looked like, but apparently he had never been seen by the men who had spoken. All they knew was that Orne held something of his brother’s, and the brother would come, seeking out what was his. This puzzled Sebastian to the point of distraction. He had never known that Orne had a brother, nor did he know what was being held for the brother to seek out. He would need to keep his eyes open for this one. 
On the seventh night, there was a huge outcry about who was going on the upcoming raid. Orne paid very little attention to El, to Sebastian’s great relief, and he himself rarely saw her or Tanner. Tantrid was anxious to be on his way as well, but the time was not right. He had become Orne’s right hand man, much to his chagrin, and was constantly in his company. The raid was but a week away, and the men at the castle were starved for it. You could see the gleam in their eyes, and the blood thirst look on their faces. Swords were being sharpened, and axes well oiled. The site of this made Sebastian and James sick with the thought of all the innocent lives about to be lost. 
There were to be two clans meeting at the castle within the next day to join forces with Orne. There were promises of riches beyond the imagination on this outing, which spread like wildfire in the castle. The warriors were ready to take whatever they could, and by whatever means they felt necessary. Sebastian wished he knew who the raid involved, but it was unlikely, being a newcomer, that he would be privy to the information. He and James were being watched closely, so in order to fit in, they split up and grouped with other warriors to learn what was going on. The day arrived when one of the expected clans made their presence known at the castle. 
They were a mean looking bunch, covered in animal skins of every kind to stay warm. All of them had long, matted hair and gold hoops dangled from their earlobes. They were a beefy lot as well, sporting arms as big as tree trunks and enough strength to rip one out by its roots. One in particular was a giant of a man, but he was very courteous to the serving wench who brought his tankards of ale and wine. He had taken a fancy to Janis, and would stare longingly at her whenever she was in the hall. 
He was one of the few that would speak to the other clans that had gathered about, which gave him an almost humane sort of bearing. He seemed to be the leader of the group as far as anyone could tell, and he had a large mustache that blended into a very long beard that reached to his waist. Nonetheless, this group was just as bloodthirsty as Orne’s men were, and they showed it time and again by their outlandish actions of outright rudeness and hellish behavior. 
Sebastian nearly balked when he saw who led the second group of warriors. It was Dex who, in a disguise of chieftain warrior, definitely looked the part. He carried various weaponry on his person, wore a highland kilt in a blue, green and white tartan plaid, and a white linen shirt. The belt around his waist was bulging with ‘antidotes’ as he called them that would bring a strong man to his knees, and be dead and gone before the poor fellow could say ‘Nay’! 
Dark brown leather boots encased his muscled calves and he had let his hair grow to shoulder length, which he kept tied back with a piece of leather string. Various scars covered his face, and both his friends wondered if they were real or not. He looked to be a man not to warrant a fight with, so most men steered clear of him. The mean looking axe he carried strapped to his back was enough to make him look as if he meant business and was ready for sport, so Orne welcomed him with open arms. 
As the hall settled down for the evening, Dex had made his way around the hall, noting men he had worked with before, and some he had hunted before. He made friends easily, and always had a story to tell about adventures that had gotten him his reputation as a true chieftain. He even called himself ‘Chief’, and every man in the hall seemed to get along and respect him. He did, however, make it known that while he was a guest in the hall he required very little sleep, quite a bit of food and drink, and even more women. This brought a roar of laughter from the other men, and even James and Sebastian were inclined to laugh, knowing that he meant none of what he said. 
Orne became more relaxed as he told Tantrid he thought he had found an army worth taking into battle. Tantrid agreed with his laird, but kept in the back of his mind the escape route he had thought of if things should go sour. He was finally able to get away from Orne for a short while and sought out Sebastian. 
“It will be soon,” he murmured as he sat down beside Dex on one of the benches along the wall. A large table separated him from Sebastian and James. He looked at Dex and wondered where he had seen the man before. He knew that he was a friend of Sebastian’s, but something felt strange to him. His senses told him to relax, that it was the feeling of the upcoming raid that made him not trust the man. But he could not shake the feeling. He decided to speak to Sebastian alone, and pulled him over to a quiet corner. 
“Who is that man?” he asked first when they were out of earshot. “Something tells me not to trust him.” 
Sebastian looked at him with narrowed eyes. “What? What is it that you do not trust?” The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and he thought that Dex was maybe playing too good of a role. 
Tantrid shook his head. “I cannot place it, but when it comes to me, it may be too late to do anything about.” He shrugged. “This is not what I wanted to discuss, so listen well.” He proceeded to tell the other man of his plan for escape. “You will need to be ready at a moments notice. I will want to move quickly.” 
Sebastian nodded and agreed to keep the plan to himself until it was time to go. He would then let James know, as it seemed evident that Dex was intent upon going on the raid. 
Tantrid nodded and looked back at the table where Dex and James sat. Dex was staring at him with a strange look on his face. He stood, and strode over to the two men. 
“I know you.” It was a statement, not a question, and Dex crossed his arms over his chest. 
“Do you now?” Tantrid glared at the man who was his same height, and looked very powerful. And dangerous. 
“Aye. I believe we saw each other in London on two very strained occasions.” Dex’s eyes widened and his mouth dropped open suddenly. “It cannot be.” 
Tantrid eyed him grimly. “I do not recall ever being in London.” He shifted his weight to lean casually against the wall. “Tell me why your mouth hangs open like a fly trap.” 
“You were the one who stopped my carriage and demanded money of me. You said my mother was a whore, which I took as an insult, and you also stole one of my best horses that could not have possibly made it very far with the bearing of your massive weight.” 
Tantrid raised his brows, now knowing why he looked familiar. “Ah, I remember now. You had a very influential man riding with you that day. I believe that you two were plotting the king’s demise, if I recall correctly.” 
Dex sputtered, and drew his hands into fists. “You damned twit! I was undercover,” he whispered viscously, “and, as I recall, the king was saved from an assassination attempt that following week. Because of me!” 
Tantrid nodded, and bowed his apologies. “’Tis why I do not trust you.” 
“You-do not -oh, hell! I suppose that you would have never done such a thing, even if it was to save the king! Do not judge me, my friend, for you have no idea who I am.” 
“You are right, nor do I care to know.” With that said, Tantrid strode away from the two men. 
James stepped quickly up to Dex and Sebastian. “Well, that sure drew quite a bit of questionable looks your way. What the hell was all that about?” 
Dex spat on the floor. “Nothing.” He stomped off in the other direction, leaving his two friends alone. 
Sebastian looked at James. “I am not sure what just went on, but I do not like the sounds of it from either end.” 
James nodded thoughtfully as he and Sebastian made their way back to the table. 
Later in the night, Sebastian saw El bringing in wood for the fireplace. It seemed as though every man in the hall had his eyes upon her. Her hair was braided and fell down her back to her waist. She wore a simple dark blue gown of wool, and her leather boots could be seen peeking from under her hem. The bruise on her face had faded to a dull brown, and her arm seemed to be feeling much better. He stared at her with a besotted look, and James took the opportunity to whack his friend in the back of the head. 
“What did you do that for?” The evenly spaced words held anger and an underlying fury. 
“Did you want every man to see the silly look that was upon your face? You would be watched more than you are right now. And if Orne saw you, I am sure the beast would have already drawn his sword. Have a care.” James leaned back against the wall and put his feet upon the table. 
Sebastian threw him one last look of outrage and turned his attention back to El. She had finished piling the wood in the fire and was now stoking the hot embers so that the small flames licked bright yellow and orange around the well dried wood pieces. Before long, the fire cast a yellow light about the hall. As she straightened to go back into the kitchen, Dex came up beside her, and bowed formally. He took her hand and kissed the back. He was happy to see that she took a step back away from Dex, pulling her hand out of his grasp. She turned and walked away, into the kitchen. 
Dex grabbed his heart and acted as if he were a heart-broken sop. Thank God that Orne had not been about to see that stunt, for he would have surely taken offense. One of Orne’s warriors was filling Dex in on the warnings that had been the gospel where the woman was concerned for the past year. It was as if Dex did not care what Orne thought, for he continued to act the shunned lover. Even Sebastian had to laugh at that, but he was glad that El had returned to the kitchen. It was going to be a long week ahead before the hall became empty again. That is what he and James discussed as they drank their ale. 
Chapter Nineteen 
El finished feeding Tanner and laid him on the pallet next to her. She covered herself and snuggled up to the sleeping babe. He was breathing softly and Janis, finishing her mending, lay out his blanket to wrap him in. 
“I cannot wait for this to be over, Elizabeth.” Janis tucked in the ends of the blanket around the babe’s tiny face. “I don’t like it here. ‘Tis too dangerous. It gets more so as every day passes.” 
El nodded and kissed the top of the babe’s head. “It will be over soon, and when it is, we will never have to look at this place again.” She tried to smile reassuringly at Janis, but failed. “I wonder where I shall call home next.” 
Janis clicked her tongue and gently put the babe in her arms. “A far better place than this, ‘tis to be sure.” 
El unbarred the door and opened it just enough for Janis to get through. Dropping the bar back into place, she blew out her candle. Taking the few steps to her pallet, she sat down and closed her weary eyes. She trusted Bastian, and if he said he would lead her out of here, then he would. She just hoped everything would be alright for her and her son. Their son. 
Lying on her back, she tried to recall anything from her past, but failed. On the two occasions that she had seen flecks from her past, one was of a horse, and the other a violent act. She often wondered who had brought her here, and why she came to be in this dreadful place. Maybe someday she would find out. 
A soft knock on her chamber door let her know that Tantrid had taken his usual place outside in the cold hallway, and that she could sleep well tonight. Pulling the rough wool blanket up around her neck, she thought about Bastian and how things would be for them. She also thought about what he had said when he had watched over her that one night. He had said he was not married yet, but when he did marry the woman he loved, he would watch over her day and night. 
She wondered if he had found someone else in her absence, if she should have him take her somewhere where she could find her own way. It matter naught, for she remembered nothing of him, save the bash on his head. She wondered if she should try to go on her own, but decided that she would wait and see what the next few days held in store for her. So many things clouded her mind. She kept going back to the handsome image of his face. It was a long time before sleep found her. 
*** 
The day of the raid, every man was gone from the castle except for a few chosen ones left behind as guards. Tantrid was, thankfully, left behind because he had reminded Orne of his protection over Elizabeth when he was away. Sebastian and James were ordered not to go due to a bad stomach ailment that had kept them up most of the night, along with several other men. When a few of the seasoned warriors heard that there might be a sickness in the air, they immediately took their leave of the castle, stating that it was a sickness that had sent entire clans to the sickbed and, ultimately, had wiped out their villages and livestock. They demanded that the bunch not be present during the raid. They were, instead, instructed to stay and guard over the castle grounds. 
Orne led the warriors out of the inner bailey and down the hill to a small stream, which they would follow north until they reached their destination. He made for an authoritative figure, as he was a very sizeable man seated atop a large black destrier. He had taken on a wild look in the gray depths of his eyes, looking as if madness had overtaken his being. The ground around the castle shook with the hoof beats of a hundred horses. And then all was quiet. 
Tantrid and Sebastian talked quietly at a table, as James sat near the fire and polished his sword. It gleamed in the firelight and looked wickedly lethal in its size. Several of the men would leave by way of the front entrance on occasion, and to keep with the mysterious illness, retching sounds could be heard. El and Janis had stored away a small amount of food to feed them all on the journey that was but hours away, and the horses in the stable were made ready. When darkness fell, the men went into action. 
Sebastian had gotten El wrapped in an old blanket, and he had carried her from the castle slung over his shoulder like a grain sack. No one had bothered to stop or question him, and he breathed a sigh of relief as his booted feet touched the frozen ground outside the main door. She did not move until they were safely inside the stables where the others waited. Tantrid and James were already mounted, and Janis stood by Taragon holding the babe. She gently handed the child over to El, and then was pulled onto the back of her brother's destrier. She worked her way under his large black cloak and became virtually undetectable in the darkness. 
Sebastian mounted Taragon first and held his arms out for the babe. El handed him over and had taken the hand Sebastian had offered to help her mount when the door of the stables burst open. El gasped and dropped his hand, turning toward the intruder. 
In the doorway stood Orne's grandfather, Hitherist, his gray hair billowing about his slight form and his sword gleaming in the moonlight. His two gray wolf hounds growled low in their chests, waiting for the order to attack. And to kill. 
Taragon danced nervously to the side and pawed at the ground. Sebastian tried to calm him while juggling the babe in his arms, well hidden beneath his cloak. 
"So, you thought to take your leave, did you?" He slowly walked forward and pointed his sword at El, the hounds close at his heels. "He will never let you go. You are much too valuable." 
El looked at him with obvious surprise as the old man cackled his glee. 
"I know who you truly are, and I know who you be," he said as he pointed his sword at Sebastian. "You are the one called Dragon." Hitherist circled his sword around his side as he advanced. "I told Orne you were not to be trusted. And then today I finally realized who you are. You had me fooled along with the rest of them, but it was your eyes that gave you away. Your father, Mallit, was my son, and you have his eyes. You are my grandson, just like Orne." 
Sebastian stared incredulously at the old man. He was mad! "You lie!" He pulled the reins tightly to keep Taragon from leaping forward. He held tightly to the babe as well, careful to not let him slip. 
"I do not lie, Sebastian Blake." He cackled again at the astonished look on the man's face. "Your mother left with my son for France a long time ago. Fortunately, I knew where they were going.” He took another step forward, laughing at his grandson’s face, full of rage. “So I had them killed. They thought they could deny me my grandchildren. Keep me from the warriors I sought to create. They were wrong!" 
"Again, I say you lie!" Sebastian's roar brought a small cry from Tanner, but thankfully it went unnoticed by the madman who stood before him. "I am no relation to you! You or that demon you call Orne!" 
"Oh, you most definitely are, but you were so young, and they could not find you. We searched for a very long time to find the child with the mark of the dragon upon his back, but to no avail. But I did have Orne, my saving grace. And then you appeared not too long ago, making our lives a living hell, taking our riches and spoiling our finds.” He smiled at El’s sharp intake of breath. He advanced a little closer to the woman. "And she is from the family who had taken you in. And your whore, although she does not remember. And now that she is Orne’s, you try to take her away, your own brother's wife." 
Shock emanated through Sebastian. His brother? He was the brother that the men in the castle had told him about? And was El being used as a bartering tool? He stared at the old man with eyes that bore into his soul. "Nay. I have no brother." He dared him to say the contrary. "I have no family. Both my parents were killed in a carriage accident." 
Hitherist clicked his tongue. "I had hopes of getting both of my grandsons back, but one was better than nothing. And then you suddenly reappeared, using your name as ‘The Dragon’. How could we not have known it was you? But you eluded us at every turn. Until we found you, found out where you were hiding and drew you out into the open." 
He looked at El then. "And you were the perfect reason this time around, although I am surprised it took Sebastian as long as it did. You must have driven yourself nearly mad with your own demons of fury, letting down your guard enough to allow someone to take this little treasure from your grasp." 
El had a hand buried in the folds of her gown, her fist around the hilt of her sword. She could not believe what she was hearing. She was obviously a pawn in a giant game of chess, a deadly game between brothers. Her hand tightened on the hilt and she waited for her chance. He had made no mention of their son, and she at least felt relief on that part. Sebastian had the child hidden under his cloak, and she hoped that the destrier would stay quiet long enough so that he was not revealed. It was good that the large destrier blocked the others from Hitherist's view. He did not know they were there. She waited for her chance to strike. 
"And you are not who you think you are, my dear Elizabeth." Hitherist pointed his sword at her again. "Your family, although you do not remember them, sit upon a throne. We had word on that bit of information a few days ago. So you see, we had a double treasure with my getting my grandson here, and with you being held for a higher purpose. You can never leave here. As I have said, Elizabeth, you are far too valuable. Your purpose to draw my grandson into the Dragon’s Lair worked but now, we cannot let you go." His hounds came at her with a force of undeniable strength when she made to take a step back toward Taragon. Hitherist hissed a command, which brought the hounds back to his side. 
El's eyes never wavered from Hitherist's face. She cared naught what he babbled, for she had no memory of who she was, much less where her family’s fortunes lay. Her emotionless face made the old man hesitate for a moment, and it was all that El needed to produce her sword and began her assault. 
He was stronger than he looked, she thought, as she matched him strike for strike. She did not cry out when he nicked her shoulder with the razor sharp end of his sword. She thrust her blade toward his torso, but he managed to sidestep her every time. His arrogant grin made her mind go into a rage of hatred for him and this place. She felt the evil here, and wished that Sebastian would leave with their son while he had the chance. 
She chanced a look at him and was caught off guard with a clean cut to her upper arm. She brought her attention back to her opponent, and realized that he toyed with her. He had not yet produced his full strength, nor was he trying to injure her because of her value. He had to keep her alive at all costs. This made El move into play. Her life be damned! The babe had his father to care for him now. This saddened her, and sent a ripple of fury running through her veins that spurred her attack on. Her death would never be for naught! 
Her thrusts became violent and never-ending, making her upper body tense with the weight of the metal she wielded. Still she pushed on. One of the hounds came a little too close to her right knee, trying to sink into her flesh with the razor sharp teeth it exposed. In a fit of rage, she sliced the head from the body in one fell swoop. 
Hitherist cursed her soundly for taking the life of his pet and advanced on her, swinging his sword in high arcs above his head. The reverberation of the metal hitting metal made his teeth jolt in his mouth. He spat at her and advanced further, never taking his eyes from hers. He heard his one hound snarl by his side and made the mistake of looking down at the animal. 
She pushed forward then, seeing the advantage of his mistake, and stepped to the right when his blade accidentally hit the ground. It was enough of a hesitation for her to hone into his right thigh and feel the crunch of bone against her blade. He cried out in agony and fell to the ground, blood flowing quickly from the lesion, his eyes glazed with pain, as he dropped his sword. He looked at her with pure hatred and vengeance. His wild gray eyes searched for his dropped sword and he realized that he could not reach the thing. It had slipped too far from his grasp. He cursed her for a whore, for the bitch he thought her to be. He had not expected her to fight back, nor to wound him as she did. As a last effort of his fury, he commanded his remaining hound to attack, not caring if the animal killed her or not. 
As the hound leapt forward, his jowls open and his teeth bared, she knew she would be dead before she hit the ground. A bright flash formed in front of her, impaling the animal through his back, sending the tip of the blade out through the front of its chest. She saw the hound drop to the ground with a thud, the sword blade quickly pulled back through the flesh it had just entered. She shivered with the near miss, the whole of the battle coming to face her with what she had done. She looked up and saw the brooding eyes of Sebastian, his bloody sword blade held tight in his right hand. 
Hitherist lay sprawled on the ground in front of her, bellowing his rage at what she had done. He called her everything he could think of, every lewd syllable spewing from the very center of his being. He cursed both of them, over and over, seeming to go mad in his ranting. 
El stepped back and, without emotion, sprinted up onto Taragon’s back. She sat herself in front of Sebastian, facing him, and snuggled under his cloak, taking her son into the folds of her own arm. She wrapped her legs around Sebastian’s waist and scooted closer to his warmth. She looked down at the old man and then buried her face into Sebastian's chest. Her body released the pent up fury she held as silent tears ran freely from her eyes. 
Taragon, smelling the blood, flared his nostrils and pawed at the ground. He snorted and shook his head wildly before his reins loosened, allowing him to take them from this hell. He pounded out of the stable with the others following close behind. 
Sebastian put his arm around El and held tightly to her as they thundered out of the inner bailey and on to the rolling hills to the south. He felt her shaking and pulled her to him tighter still as he leaned forward and kissed the top of her head. When she looked up at him, he felt his heart give way to the look of terror upon her lovely face. She had just defended herself against a madman, and the shock of it all was finally coming around in full force. Giving her a reassuring squeeze upon her shoulder, he covered her with his cloak once again. 
Tantrid took the lead then, thundering past Sebastian and yelling for him to follow, James close at his heels. They rode all through the night, never slowing, and the destrier’s were lathered by the time they reached a small village. It was nearly noon when they stopped and let the destrier's walk quietly to the outskirts of the village, where a small stone cottage stood back in an outcropping of trees. Tantrid dismounted, helping Janis to the ground, and then disappeared into the cottage. He came out with a piece of parchment in one hand and a leather bag in the other. He handed them both to Sebastian. 
"Follow the instructions on the parchment. It will bring you safely into a hidden cove where a small harbor exists. There is a man by the name of Tam who will be waiting on his ship to take you back to London. It is a two day ride if you do not stop." He grinned warmly at El as she poked her head from the inside of Sebastian's cloak. "My lady, we will meet again someday to be sure, and I wish you Godspeed in your journey. And I believe you now. You wielded your sword like a true warrior. I am proud of you." 
"Thank you, Tantrid, for protecting me. And Janis, you have truly been my friend. I shall not forget the kindness you have shown me." She smiled at him and waved as Sebastian and James kicked their mounts into a gallop. 
Chapter Twenty 
The two day ride turned out to be almost four. Tantrid had led them the long way around villages and castles so as not to draw any undue attentions. When they reached the harbor, a small ship captained by a very handsome pirate waited for them. The captain was lean and muscled and sported an eye patch over his left eye, which El thought to be part of his playacting as a real pirate. His gaze was too kind and his smile too quick to be of any real danger. His sandy colored hair was braided and hung to his waist, and as he bent over her hand to lavish a gentle kiss upon the top, he winked at her with his one good eye. He then welcomed all of them to his ship and showed them to their cabins as the destriers were led onboard and tied to huge poles set onto the deck’s center. All of them were exhausted and only wished to find a comfortable place to sleep. 
El and Sebastian were shown to a richly appointed cabin that was large enough to hold a very large bed, two closets and a table with four chairs. There was a large copper tub behind a screen, and El looked longingly at the thing, wishing for a bath. 
Tam, not hesitating to make the lovely lady comfortable after seeing her desire to bathe, ordered warm water and offered her the choosing of any of the fine gowns in the closets. 
"You will find, love, that most are very elaborate. Please take as many as you need. We will be out to sea for at least a week. I only wish to make you the most comfortable I can while you are my guest." He bowed formally to her and smiled, his light green eye twinkling. When the water arrived, he also offered Sebastian the use of anything he could find as well, and then left the cabin. 
Sebastian held his son as El picked a simple gown of yellow linen and stepped behind the screen to bathe. His nostrils were assaulted by the smell of roses and sweet smelling herbs that she added to her bath. He heard her rush of expelled breath, a sound of pure pleasure as she sank into the warm water. He looked at his son, who eyed him with curiosity. Giving his father a toothless grin, he showed his handsome dimples in his little cheeks and then flailed his arms around wildly, cooing and making smacking noise with his mouth. His father laughed joyously and kissed him on the nose. 
"Can you bring Tanner here?" El asked from behind the screen. "I would bathe him as well." 
Sebastian swallowed hard and walked slowly to the screen only having imagined in his wildest dreams how she looked when he came to the side of the tub. It had been so long, and his desire for her was tenfold. 
El lay with her back against the tub, and she smiled at him when he appeared beside her. She had washed her hair, and it sparkled like rays of sunlight. It went over her shoulders to cover her breasts, and then disappeared into the soapy depth of the water. She looked absolutely glorious, and he ached to take her. He knew that he would have to wait, though, and it would probably be his undoing if this was how it was going to be; seeing her, yet not touching her luscious body. 
El watched as Sebastian gently unwrapped the babe from his blanket and then held him out over the tub. The babe took that moment to shoot a fountain of urine square in the chest and ran down his shirt to the waist of his trousers. The look on Sebastian's face was priceless, and El let out peals of laughter as she took her son. Tanner giggled too, as if he had known exactly what he was doing. Sebastian stood there with his hands on his hips, and shot them both a teasing glare. 
"I do not think this is one bit funny," he told them both, even as he grinned himself. "Now I shall have to get in the bath with the two of you. But first there is something I must do.” He disappeared around the screen, quietly cursing, but doing so with humor in his voice. 
El heard some clanging sounds and splashing of water. She grinned at Tanner as he squealed his delight in splashing the water beneath his tiny feet. He pounded his tiny fists into the water and giggled as drops spewed all around him. 
Sebastian returned to the tub a short time later, and El caught her breath. Gone was the rough beard from his cheeks and chin. His face was void of all hair and looked smooth and soft. She just stared at him in awe, for he was truly magnificent, and she felt a fevered desire for him, unlike any she had ever felt before. 
Sebastian liked the attention he was receiving from her. He felt his heart pound strongly in his chest with excitement. He untied his shirt from his neck and pulled it off over his head. He felt her eyes upon his torso and had heard the sharp intake of her breath, quiet though it was. 
El could not take her eyes off of him, even as Tanner splashed happily in the water, making quite a mess on the floor. He was tanned, and his muscled arms and chest bulged as he pulled the shirt from his body. She met his eyes, and thought how truly beautiful he was. He unbraided his long, dark hair, and it trailed down his back to his waist. He posed an erotic image and El felt her chest constrict with the racing of her heart. 
She watched as his hands unbuckled the belt that held his sword, and let it fall to the floor. Long fingers pulled the ties on his trousers, and they gaped open in the front, revealing more of the dark hair that trailed over his chest. Slowly, his gaze on her face, he pushed the trousers over his hips, and they landed in a heap at his feet, which he kicked away. 
He stood before her then, naked in all his glory, and she allowed her eyes to travel over his handsome face, across his broad shoulders to his chest, down further to his manhood, that stood erect and waiting, past his hips and down his thighs, all the way to his toes. Her eyes were drawn back to his face, and she saw the passion in the blue depths, and the erotic motion of his mouth as he parted his lips and drew in a slow breath. 
Sebastian wanted her so badly that it was nearly painful to stand before her without touching her sweet lips with his and burying himself into her warmth. He knew she would be wet and slick with her passion, and he had to draw in another deep breath to still his thoughts. It did not help. Her eyes caressed every inch of his body, as if she actually had her hands upon his flesh. He felt himself throb with his need, and as he looked into her lovely emerald green eyes, he knew that she felt it as well. This pleased him beyond belief to see the woman he desired and loved above all other things in his life feel that same desire for him. 
Tanner, not being the center of attention, pounded his chubby fists into the water, spraying both his parents in a shower of large drops, breaking the magical spell between the two. 
Sebastian laughed softly and finally stepped into the tub. He was amazed at how big the thing was, as it held both of them and the babe comfortably. He made a mental note to order one for their home, so that times like this could be treasured for many years to come. "That is the second time you have sprayed me, my ornery son, and I shall not forget the first one." 
El giggled and relinquished her hold on the babe as Sebastian reached out for him and held him against his chest. He rubbed the little back and reveled in its softness. Tanner squirmed, kicking his feet under the water and grabbed a handful of his father's chest hair, and yanked hard, smacking him with the other little hand. Sebastian winced but did not loosen his grip on the child, even as the babe continued to smack playfully on his hard chest. 
El raised her brows. "It would seem that your son enjoys your company. He has taken a true liking to you." 
"He has taken a true liking to bruising my flesh," he said, and he grinned at his son as the child took an interest in the silver hoop rings that hung in his father's earlobes. "Oh, no you don't!" Sebastian tuned the child around in his arms to face his mother. He set the little feet on the bottom of the tub and Tanner took the opportunity to start jumping and smacking the water around him. 
"He has never been in a tub like this before. He is as excited as I was when I saw it." She looked at Sebastian and winced at the man's look of pain. Obviously, Tanner had jumped onto something he should not have. Hiding her mirth, El got out of the tub and wrapped a soft cloth of royal blue around her. She took the babe into her arms and wrapped the end over his little body. Tanner let out a cry of protest as he left the water, but soon quieted as his mother pulled one breast from beneath the cloth and let her son feed hungrily. His little head nuzzled against her soft flesh as he suckled the milk from her. 
Sebastian watched in wonder as son and mother bonded. He had never really thought of himself as ever having children, but he would not trade this sight for the world. He loved his son, and he loved El so much that he honestly amazed himself with his own emotions. El kissed the downy head and disappeared behind the screen. 
He found them a short time later lying on the big bed, both lost in an exhausted slumber. He watched them for a while and then, lying beside his son, he found his own sleep as Tanner nestled next to his father's hard chest. 
*** 
El was the first to awaken. She noticed right away that the ship rocked gently on the waves and that they were out to sea. She studied the man who held his son to his chest with a protective arm. She longed to reach out and touch him, but she dared not. She did not want to wake him, so she was content just looking at his handsome face. His hair lay like a dark banner behind him on his pillow, flowing like rich silk whipping in the wind. His lashes lay on his tanned cheek, and the straight line of his nose was perfect, leaving below it a full mouth with lips so kissable, she almost leaned over and did just that. 
He lay naked and his body was god-like, hard and muscled, and she felt herself becoming aroused just by looking at him. She wondered what their lovemaking was like, for she still could not recall, and she thought of his hard body in contact with hers. She moaned softly and closed her eyes, imagining him taking her gently until she cried out her release. She felt herself becoming erotically seduced by her thoughts and felt a soft pressure on her lips, a tongue softly nudging open her mouth. She realized that Sebastian had emerged from her mind into reality. 
Sebastian had placed the babe in a soft chair and had propped pillows around him so he would not fall. He went to her then as she lay unwrapped from her covering, naked to his eyes in all her glory. She was lovely, with her hair spread out under her like a golden mantle and her face passion filled. He leaned over her and kissed the sweet lips he had longed to taste. They were better than he remembered, and his tongue snaked into her mouth, laving hers in playful abandon. He deepened the kiss and felt her arms go about his neck, running down his back, feeling the hardness of his body. 
He placed a gentle touch to her center and felt her raise her hips to meet the pleasures his hand would provide. She was wet with her wanting, and as he gently explored the inner folds of her body, she opened to him like a flower to the sun. He delved a finger inside her hot core and heard her moan her pleasure, and again as he softly extracted it. She was so ready for him to enter into her heat, but he wanted her to call out his name, wanting to hear it in her passionate voice before he entered her. 
He rubbed his glorious hand over her center, and she felt him slide smoothly into her with his fingers. She pulsed around him, arching her neck, and found his manhood with her hand, rubbing him softly. She opened her eyes and found his passion filled ones watching her. Slowly, she raised herself and pushed him back against the softness of the mattress and kissed his chest, nibbling on his hard nipples, and then running her tongue over his belly to his outer thigh. 
Kissing her way to his manhood, she gently licked the soft skin and heard his sharp intake of breath. Bringing him into her mouth was as much pleasure for her as it was for him. Her tongue laved up his hardness as she sucked gently, mingling her own moans of pleasure with his. She continued her erotic assault upon his body until she felt the need for something more, and she pulled herself on top of him, slowly letting her sweetness surround him like a tight fitting glove. He filled her fully, and she kept her hips rocking gently with his slow movements. 
Sebastian knew this was more seductive and more erotic than he had ever known lovemaking to be. She had used all of herself, her hands, her lips and her tongue, to bring him to his knees, and he heard her whisper his name, Bastian, on her sweet lips. She had said his name so softly, and with such feeling, he knew she remembered calling him that. 
He lost himself in her, let her sweep him away to such a grand height of ecstasy that he never wanted to leave. Her tightening around his member told him she had finally reached her climax, and he went there with her, feeling her tense around him and pulse softly. Spent, they lay in each other’s arms as the last of the passion they felt waned into their very being, making them more aware of how much they both had needed the repast. 
El knew she would be happy with this new memory for the rest of her days. She rose up on her elbow and kissed his chin. "I remember I used to call you Bastian." 
"You did," he confirmed, and ran his fingers in her silky hair by her temple. "I have never felt so complete in my life. I know that you are the very breath I breathe, my own soul." He placed a smooth palm next to her cheek, staring into her emerald eyes. 
She smiled then and lowered her eyes. "I must know if there is another in your life. I had been gone for so long and-" 
He tilted her head up, so that she looked at him again. "I never once gave up on finding you. I knew I would." He kissed her softly. "There will never be another for me. Only you." 
She believed him, she decided. "When I first saw you in Orne's hall at the castle, I knew you had seemed familiar to me. The way your eyes drew me to you was unlike anything I had ever felt before. I am sorry I cannot remember but only a few things from my past.” She closed her eyes and smiled. “We have created a new memory for me to hold onto, one I shall never forget." 
He gave her a half smile. "Aye, we have. And you will have many more if I have my way about it." 
Chapter Twenty-One 
The next week was spent with Sebastian filling in El about her family. Her father and mother had come to London to live when they had found she had been taken. Her father and brother kept a constant flow of informants, who were paid very well for the information they relayed. Most generally it led to dead ends, but still they did not give up, nor did they ever stop their search. Sebastian had been away from his estate for a long time, and he knew he was ready for the welcome they would receive. 
El had reservations of meeting a family she could not recall, but Sebastian assured her they would not ask any questions right away. They wanted to know that she was all right, and to see that for themselves. She learned of the townhouse on Abernacky that she and her brother Lyon had shared since their arrival in London, and how James lived down the street. All of the antics that James recalled were of her going to the theater, and a slew of parties with him, and to a street fair once. She laughed as he told her of the first meeting with Dex, and how the man barely escaped with his life, had it not been for his intervention. 
On the last night aboard the ship, Sebastian and El lay on the bed with the babe between them. She was breathtakingly beautiful in the soft blue velvet gown she wore, as her hair flowed in silken curls down to her waist. He could not get over the fact that she was with him again, and he dared not take his eyes from her, lest he wake up from this dream. 
"I would have you stay with me, El," he said suddenly, and he touched her hand and brought it to his lips. He kissed it gently and laid her palm upon his cheek. 
She looked at him with lazy eyes, and smiled. 
"I want you to be with me." He touched his son’s silken hair and smiled as it curled about his finger. He looked at her and laid his head on his pillow, waiting for her answer. 
"Since I don't know what is waiting for me at the townhouse you say my brother and I shared, I would think that staying with you would be the best possible solution." She turned away from him suddenly, and left the bed to stand in front of the large window that was in their cabin. It stretched across the entire length of one wall, and showed the bright moonlight as it reflected off the waves the ship was leaving it its wake. 
Sebastian came to stand behind her and breathed in her scent of roses. He touched her shoulder and felt her flinch. Tightening his jaw against what must be visions of her abuse, he turned her gently to face him, tilting her head back so he could see her face better. Tears streaked her skin, and the alarm he felt was immediate. 
"What is wrong?" He wiped away the wetness from her cheeks. 
"I don't know who I am. I know that I have a son, and that is the only thing I am sure of." 
"You can be sure of me." The concern in his eyes was evident. "I am part of your life. You bore my son." 
"But I cannot remember anything since I came into that dreadful place." She shivered and turned from him, rubbing her arms with her hands. "I look into your eyes and I see kindness from a man I do not even know. I am being told things that I am not sure even exist. I think sometimes I might go mad with not knowing." She closed her eyes and whispered, “I have never felt safe before, and I am scared.” 
“Know that if you stay with me, you will be safe. Tanner will be safe." He ran his hands through his hair and wished he could reassure her with something else. "You need not make any decisions other than staying with me. In time, your memory will return, and with it the life you had before. You had a life with me." He sighed and went on. “We have made love, and I know you remember calling me Bastian. That meant so much to me, when you remembered that. Remembered me.” 
"Was I your mistress then?" Her words were not accusing, but they stung him to the bone. 
"Nay, you were not my mistress." He hoped his voice sounded normal. 
"I know we were not married, so I can only guess that my actions were no better than what a whore would have done. And the first night on this ship…I have acted horribly." 
"Do not do this, El. You are delving into ridiculous notions about yourself that just are not true." 
She faced him then, anger sparking in her eyes. "Then tell me what my intentions were, because I have no other notions in my head, other than what I have just revealed. I must have been a terrible person to give myself to you, just as readily as I already have." 
He took a deep breath and allowed the air to pass through his body calming himself, before he spoke. "You are a loving and caring person. Why you gave yourself to me, it did not matter at the time. I took what you offered because I wanted to. I wanted you so very badly. And if you think of yourself as such a terrible person for giving, then I am a bastard for the taking. I would have hoped that the love you have given me so far would be a reflection of what lies in your heart." 
He said the last quietly as he turned on his booted heel and left the cabin. He dared not say any more. She was fighting her own demons within, and he had to let her vent her anger. He hated the fact that it had taken him so long to find her, and hated the fact that she did not remember their sweet times together. 
He walked up on deck and leaned on the rail, looking out on the chopping water, his mind on the beautiful woman in his cabin. He wished he could take all the doubt from her mind and make her understand that he is not the monster Orne was to her. He needed to make her recognize that his true passion, his very life, lay in her hands. 
"How goes it," James asked as he came to stand by his friend. He offered him a cigar, which Sebastian took readily. 
James lit it with the glowing tip of his own and handed it to his friend. 
"It is getting rough," Sebastian admitted as he exhaled the smoke. It curled away from his head, and out into the darkness. "She does not remember anything, and she hates the fact that we know who she is, but she does not." 
"Has she had any flashes since seeing Taragon?" 
"She remembered calling me Bastian." 
"Well, then, that is one more thing she did not know, and now she does. She will remember soon enough. I would imagine that since she is away from the castle and in a loving environment, her mind will nurse itself back to normal health. What she witnessed was very traumatic to her. When she remembers that she lost her memory because her friend was beheaded before her eyes, she will no doubt wish she did not have her memory returned. At least that part of it." James shook his head sadly as he recalled the tale of the murders that Tantrid had told them. 
Sebastian nodded. "One good thing, though. She has agreed to stay with me at my estate. I am hoping that some of the familiar things there will restore at least some of her memory." 
"Good. At least you will know she will be safe." James blew out a smoke ring and said, "How is your son?" 
"My son is wonderful." Sebastian released some of the stress that was written across his handsome features. "He truly amazes me. I have not been around many babes, but I find him to be a joy. I love Tanner very much, and I am glad he is my son. You know, I never used to think I would make a good father. But now; I think I will enjoy raising him to be a man, teaching him everything I can." 
"I envy you, my friend, I honestly do. You have a beautiful lady, a handsome son, and your whole life ahead of you. I wish I could be as lucky." James threw his cigar into the water and clapped Sebastian on the back. "I will see you in the morning." He turned away and walked across the deck to the stairs that led below. 
Sebastian smiled and looked up at the moon. Tomorrow was another day. He planned to make it a memorable one for El. And he did agree with James. He was a very lucky man. 
*** 
Sebastian was gone from the cabin when El woke the next morning. She had heard him return last evening, but she felt too embarrassed to say anything to him. She promised herself that she would apologize to him for her behavior. She realized that he did not have to come and look for her, he did not have to have any association with Tanner, and he certainly did not have to offer his home to them, either. He did it because, well, she was not sure why. All she knew was that she had to see him. 
Dressing in a pale pink silk gown, El made her way to the deck. She had to lift her skirts to her thighs to get up the stairs, and once she stepped foot on the deck she let go of her skirts and smoothed them down around her legs. She did not have to look far to find Sebastian, and she stood where she was and watched him as he carried his son about the deck, talking to him and showing him to every man that would stop and look. He was handsome in tight black breeches and white linen shirt that he had left unbuttoned, exposing his muscular chest beneath. Knee high black boots encased his legs and his hair was neatly braided to hang down to his waist. 
El smiled as he met up with Tam and James. Both men took turns holding the babe, as Sebastian stood by proudly. He spotted her and excused himself from the two men, making James promise not to drop Tanner. 
"El, I hope you did not mind my bringing Tanner up here." He gazed at her and was nearly left without his breath, stunned by how she could affect him so. The pink silk she wore matched the color in her cheeks, and her hair flowed about her in silken curls being lifted on the ends by the invisible fingers of the wind. 
She smiled at him and shook her head. "Nay, he is your son, and he seems to be enjoying himself." She looked away for a moment, and felt nervous. "Bastian, I wanted to tell you how sorry I am for the way I spoke to you last eve." She looked at him with saddened eyes. "I am frightened that I do not know what my future holds." She lowered her eyes. 
He pulled her into his arms, and she breathed deeply of his scent as she lifted her arms to encircle his waist tightly. He smelled like the fresh sea air. "You should have no fear. I told you I would take care of you, and my son." He smoothed the silken strands of her hair away from her face as he cupped her chin and made her look at him. "'Tis a promise that I make to you. You have no reason to live looking over your shoulder. I will watch over you." 
She closed her eyes and took a calming breath. A flash of her memory came to her then, and she gasped. She opened her eyes and looked at him strangely. "I think I have seen another piece of my past, Bastian." 
"What is it?" 
"It was a very beautiful lake. The water was crystal clear, and you were there." She tilted her head and looked at him with interest. "You were quite naked, sir." 
Sebastian threw back his head and roared with laughter. When he looked at her, she wore a half smile and had her arms crossed over her chest. 
"Do you care to share with me why that is so funny," she asked, and tapped her foot impatiently on the deck. 
He pulled her into his arms again, and she reveled at his strength. "That lake is where we made love for the very first time," he whispered close to her ear. "You gave yourself to me, and I took you, knowing that I could never want another, would always want you." He kissed her then, and it brought back the sweet memories of their first night on the ship. 
El clung to him, and wrapped her arms tightly about his neck. "Will you show me that place again?" 
"I will," he kissed the tip of her nose. "That is on my list." 
"Your list?" 
"Aye. I wanted to take you to places that might help you to reclaim your memory." He ran his thumb softly over her bottom lip, "And the lake is the first place I wanted to go with you. El, I-" 
Tanner gave a great cry then, and Sebastian immediately went over to take his son from James. In his inexperience with his son, he tried several things to quiet the child, but failed. He gave James a nasty look. "What have you done to him, man?" He had to practically yell over the loud wails, and the panic on his face was hilarious. 
James held up his hands and stepped back. "Nothing, he just started to cry, I swear." 
El, laughing, walked over and took Tanner from his father. "He has not had his breakfast. He is hungry, 'tis all." She walked over to the steps that led below the deck, and went back to the cabin to feed her son. 
"Well, some father you are," James lightly teased. "You would have starved the poor thing." 
Sebastian raised his brows and stared at his friend. "I have only known I was a father for, what, maybe three weeks, and you expect me to know what to do? You could have offered some advice." 
"I know nothing about babes, my friend." He smiled wolfishly then. “However, I do know how to make them.” He clapped Sebastian on the back. "Just make sure you have someone around when you have the child with you again, someone who knows about children and their many needs." 
Sebastian nodded, and thought it made perfect sense. 
Chapter Twenty-Two 
The ship finally docked at the London harbor later in the week. As El stood on the deck holding Tanner and with Sebastian by her side, she felt apprehension at leaving the small haven. Sebastian must have sensed her hesitation, for he wrapped a strong arm around her waist, and kissed the top of her head reassuringly. 
Hoping that they could make their escape to his estate without being stopped by anyone who knew them, Sebastian hired a carriage and bustled El and the babe inside. James, promising he would bring Taragon out to them tomorrow, closed the carriage door and watched them leave. 
El looked out the window with curiosity at all the people that filled the dock area. It was a busy place, and she was glad that they were headed away from all the activity. They finally made their way into the London streets, and eventually to a quiet country road. Sebastian held his sleeping son and often looked at El sitting beside him. She seemed to be drinking it all in for now, but all he wanted to do was get her home. He realized how much he loved her, loved his son, and the thought filled him with importance and pride. He would do everything in his power to protect them both, and he would pity anyone who tried to pull them from him again. 
When the carriage pulled up in front of the huge castle that Sebastian called home, El was truly awestruck. It was massive and lovely with windows enclosed with glass in what seemed like every room. They had an entourage of house servants who greeted them outside the massive front door, and she had to smile as Sebastian proudly introduced Tanner as his son. Amongst the outcry of oh’s and ah’s, El felt comfortable in the castle right away. Being bustled above stairs and shown to the master’s bedchamber, she was glad she had a moment of quiet serenity. Sebastian found her some time later, sitting on a cushioned chair before the warm fire that Bentley had started when he had taken her to his rooms. 
She turned and looked at him and smiled her relief. “I thought you had forgotten about me.” 
He leaned over and kissed her softly. “Never.” He grasped her hand and pulled her up to his side. “Tanner is right next door to us. I have been assured that the crib once stored in an unused chamber is still serviceable for him, and the room was quite rearranged when I brought him up here. As we speak, there are servants carving toys for the little one so that he will have plenty to occupy his time with.” 
She laughed and hugged him around the waist. “I am glad they have welcomed us. I must say I was quite surprised by the reception we did received. They must care for you very much.” 
“You were very well liked before, and there is no difference now. We just have a new addition, and I have never seen so much fuss over one child. Even Bentley was quite taken with Tanner.” 
El smiled up at him. “I am glad they have welcomed us with open arms.” She unwrapped her arms from his waist and stood back. “Now then am I to be shown to my room, sir?” 
“This is where you will stay. With me.” Sebastian took her hand and brought it to his lips for a gentle kiss. “I have plenty of room in my chamber for you and, as I promised, I will not let you out of my sight again. And do not fear for Tanner. I have had volunteers to stay with the child every night for a month.” He released her hand and cocked his head to the side. “Sit. I want to show you something.” 
El sat in the chair she had vacated as Sebastian knelt in front of her. His eyes were twinkling with excitement as he said, “I have held this next to my heart for a very long time. The night you were taken from me was one of the worst I have ever known. I kept this because I knew that, one day, I would find you and be able to give it to you. When I was recovering from my injuries, all I could think about was holding you in my arms again. It reminds me of you, so I have often held it, praying for your safe return.” He handed her a small red velvet box. 
She looked at him curiously, and took the box in her hands. When she lifted the lid, her delighted expression was evident. “Oh, ‘tis lovely!” She pulled out the crystal figurine of a sea siren in a pale pink gown of flowing glass. Her hair of yellow flowed out behind her like a banner of silk. Set in the little face were two tiny emeralds for the eyes. She held one small hand to her heart, and as she turned it around, El was delighted to see the siren holding a sword behind her back. She looked at Sebastian and smiled. “Thank you. She is lovely, and I shall treasure her forever.” 
“Just as I treasure you,” he said simply before he stood and held out his hand to her. “Come. I believe we have a feast waiting for us in the dining room.” *** 
The next day, after a contented night of simply holding El in his arms and nothing more, much to his chagrin, he had great plans of taking her to the lake. That thought was immediately thrown out the window as, sitting in his library, he saw the carriage pull up in front of his home. Lyon, accompanied by El’s parents, nearly beat the door down in their efforts to gain entrance into the castle to see her. She had not yet stirred, and he felt a small sense of jealousy as the guests were shown into the parlor. He sighed and told himself that they were her family, and they were anxious to see her. She had been gone for so long. He just wanted to keep her all to himself for a little while longer. 
He greeted them with a grin as he walked into the parlor and was immediately accosted with questions demanding quick answers. 
He held up his hand and took a seat beside Willow. “She is here, and she is fine. She has not yet awakened, but I will fill you all in on her whereabouts. I have taken the liberty of ordering some refreshments, so until they arrive, let me start by saying what is the most important: she is in excellent health, but her memory was lost over a year ago. She has recalled very little of her past so far, but I feel that, with some time, she will once again regain everything she does not remember.” 
There was complete silence in the room. A knock at the door produced tea and biscuits, and Sebastian went on to tell them the whole story after the door to the parlor had been closed once again. He left out the part about his son, not sure if he should tell them or if he should let El. He decided on the latter, because he was not sure of the reception he would get from Henry. 
“She is well then?” Willow’s face showed signs of her tension easing somewhat when Sebastian assured her that her daughter was fine. 
“I will have the man’s head in a noose for this,” Henry promised, and made a mental note to collect on some old debts that were owed to him. “Has anyone notified Lily’s family?” 
“Nay. The story we had was that her parents were here with her in London, but we never did see them, and after Lily and El vanished, so did they. Do you recall if you have seen them, Lyon?” Sebastian took a sip of his tea and placed the cup back on the tray. 
“Now that you mention it, I have not. And with Raider up and leaving as he did, I wonder if he was involved in all of this?” Lyon rubbed his forehead and sent an apologizing look his parents’ way. “It was right under my nose, and I had no clue as to the plot they had planned. I blame myself for this. I should have kept a closer watch on her instead of following Raider’s lead to concentrate solely on the business we were starting.” 
“Which may have been what he wanted you to do,” Sebastian said thoughtfully, “However, do not waste your time in placing the blame upon your shoulders. She is back with us now, and she will be safe.” 
Willow gasped softly and stood, her eyes shedding tears of joy. She picked up her skirts and ran to the doorway where her daughter stood. She cupped her daughter’s face in her hands. 
“Elizabeth.” She embraced her softly and let her tears flow. 
El stood motionless for a time, and then felt a familiar comfort from the woman. She remembered the lavender scent, and then she remembered a name. Willow, her mother. Her arms went around her mother’s waist, and she hugged her tightly. 
“You are my mother,” she stated, and Willow snuffled loudly, holding her at arm’s length. 
“I am, my lovely daughter.” She smiled and quickly looked her daughter over, noting nothing out of the ordinary. “Come,” she said as she grasped the thin hand in hers. “You have others who want to make sure you are unharmed.” 
El knew her father right off, which amazed her. She remembered him teaching her to ride a horse, to fish, to swim. She ran into his arms and squeezed her eyes tightly together, hoping to staunch the tears from flowing. Giving into her happiness, she let them flow freely from her eyes. 
“My love.” her father’s broken whisper sounded familiar to her ears. “Thank God you are alright.” 
Next was Lyon. They stood looking at one another for a long moment until El grinned at him. “You helped me to cut my hair off to my ears when we were children.” 
At Henry and Willow’s shocked looks and cries of mock outrage, he smiled sheepishly and shrugged, his hands stuffed in his trouser pockets. “I hope that is not the only memory you have of me, El. Of all the memories we share, you had to remember that one.” 
She held out her arms, and hugged him around the neck when he readily came to her. “It is wonderful to me,” she whispered, and kissed his cheek. 
They sat for a long time getting to know one another again, and although El did not recall anything else while her family sat with her, she was thankful for the memories she did recall. Sebastian had left them alone to get re-acquainted, but now came into the parlor carrying a squirming bundle in his arms. El grinned at him, and held out her arms. 
“This is a new addition, so I would like all of you to meet Tanner,” she hesitated, and felt Sebastian squeeze her shoulder gently, “our son.” 
Sebastian was proud of the way El had said our son. He smiled at her and rubbed the babe’s head lovingly when his mother finally got him untangled from the blanket. Tanner, noticing the new faces around him, started rambling on in his own language, showing deep dimples in his little cheeks as he smiled. His pale cerulean eyes were unmistakably Sebastian’s own, along with the dark hair. His grandfather, who held out his hands for his grandson, smiled when the child readily came to him. 
Henry held the babe out before him and sternly checked him over. Tanner kicked his little feet and gurgled happily as he was brought to his grandfather’s shoulder. Smacking playfully on the man’s chest, he spotted the gold button on his jacket and leaned over to pull one to his mouth. When Henry gently pulled the button from Tanner’s hand, the babe smacked at his chest several more times before finding something else to pull at. Unfortunately, it was Henry’s long beard. Yelping in pain, and amazed at the child’s strength, he handed the babe over to his grandmother, where he immediately quieted and let her lay him across her bosom. He patted her softly with his little hand, and his eyes grew heavy with her gentle swaying motion. 
“Well, it would seem that congratulations are in order,” Lyon said as he held out his hand to Sebastian and shook it firmly. He smiled and nodded his head, knowing that his parents would spoil the child rotten. “If ever I could have picked a man to keep my sister in line, I would have chosen you.” He grinned at the stern look El threw his way. 
Sebastian smiled. “’Tis my pleasure.” Truly, it was! 
Henry, however, after kissing the top of the babe’s downy head clapped a strong hand on Sebastian’s back, and raised a brow to the other man. “My boy, let us go for a stroll,” and he led him out of the parlor. 
Lyon shrugged at El and leaned down to kiss her. “You have a beautiful son, El. Now if I could only get Mother to let me at least look at my nephew for a few minutes, I will be happy.” 
El grinned and bit into one of the biscuits, wondering if she should be worried for Sebastian. *** 
That evening, El bid her parents good evening when they were leaving. Sebastian had extended his offer once again for them to stay on, but the trio took their leave with the promise of coming again on the morrow. El stood on the castle steps and waved as the carriage pulled away and she smiled as Sebastian came behind her, and wrapped his arms around her tiny waist. 
"Happy?'" he asked her, and kissed the top of her head. 
"Extremely," she breathed. "I cannot believe that I remembered them so quickly. You were right when you said bringing me here would help. Thank you." She turned in his arms and rose up on her tiptoes to kiss him. She leaned back and gazed at his handsome face. "You were gone for a long time with my father. What did you talk about?" 
Sebastian blanched and closed his eyes. "I believe that he only wants the best for you." He peeped open one blue eye playfully and looked at her. "And he did agree that I am the best thing for you." 
Chapter Twenty-Three 
"I want to show you something," Sebastian said as he walked into their chamber a few days later. With all the visits and other things settling down finally, he wanted this night to be perfect. He hid his nervousness well, and hoped that he would be able to pull this off the way he wanted it to go. "Get your britches on, fair maiden. I take you away from your worries this eve." He bowed before her, and then gave her a look of mischief in his eyes. 
El smiled at him as she got dressed, and as she pulled on her black knee high boots, she wondered what was in store for her. 
Taragon was waiting restlessly by the front steps, and she laughed as he pawed at the ground and snorted his irritation. He bore no saddle, not that the stables had one to fit him, and she climbed upon his back with Sebastian taking his place behind her. He kicked his heels into the black's side, and the destrier set off down the drive and into the pasture that bordered the north end of the castle. They rode in silence for a while as El leaned back against his hard chest and grinned as he playfully cupped a breast and whispered naughty notions in her ear. They went into a section of forest where the trees had just started to bow reluctantly to winter's hand. It was cool for the evening ride, and she was glad Sebastian had thought enough ahead to bring his heavy black cloak to cover them both. 
They came into a clearing and El sat up straight, drinking in the glorious sight. This was the lake from her memory, and it was just as stunning in reality as it had been in her mind. A blanket lay spread out on the ground by the edge of the water, and as he led her to the blanket, he turned her in his arms and kissed her. 
She looked at him with wide eyes. "This is the place I told you about." 
"It is." He pulled her down and settled her between his legs so that she could look out at the tranquil scene. "I have wanted to bring you here since the day we arrived." He pulled her hair back from her shoulders and tenderly plaited the silken curls into a thick braid. 
She looked in wonder at the paradise before her, the waterfall reflecting the sun’s last fading light. Shining on the water the way it did, it cast an unearthly glow around them. She drew her knees up to her chest and rested her chin on top. "It is absolutely beautiful." 
"Aye, you are." He kissed the back of her neck, sending tiny shivers of pleasure all the way to her toes. 
She turned her head to look at him. "I was talking about this place." Her smile faded when she looked into the pale blue of his eyes. There was passion there, and wanting, and she felt herself melt inside. They had not made love since the first night upon the ship, and she wondered if he had had second thoughts about her. She knew for a fact that he adored Tanner, but she was not sure where she stood in his life. She decided to show him how very much he meant to her as she filled her mind with erotic thoughts of their lovemaking aboard the ship. 
She turned around to straddle his lap, wrapping her long legs around his waist and throwing her arms around his neck. "Did you bring me here to seduce me, sir?" she said and laughed at his outraged look. 
"Certainly not, my lady." His smile was endearing. "I have brought you to a place that I thought would help release more of your memory. As I have told you before, this is the place where we first made love." He ran a finger over her lovely lips. "It is very special to me." 
"How so?" She licked his finger with the tip of her tongue and drew it gently into her mouth, sucking softly. Her eyes never left his. 
Sebastian felt his member spring to life, and he knew that he would not be doing any of the seducing. "I just told you…and it is a place that I come often to think." He swallowed, and continued. "I came here quite a bit, when you were gone." Her tongue now ran the length of his finger, sending delicious sparks of pleasure to his groin. He released his breath and licked his lips. "I," a groan slipped from deep inside his chest, "wanted to be here with you. Alone and all to myself." 
She released his finger and untied his shirt front, running her hands over his hard chest, finding his nipples erect. She kissed his neck tenderly, all the while exposing one nipple for her to run her tongue around softly. She felt his heartbeat quicken, and it matched her own. Kissing her way over to the other nipple, she murmured softly, "You have me all to yourself. Now, just what are you going to do with me?" 
He growled and pulled her up to him, his tongue delving into her mouth. Hearing her moan of pleasure, he untied her shirt and felt the soft flesh of her breasts as he gently massaged and teased the nipples with his fingertips. She threw back her head and softly moaned her pleasure, as he continued to rub gently. He took the opportunity to pull one tight bud into his hot mouth and suckle tenderly. She squirmed on his lap, and he felt the pressure of her thighs against his own. Sweet merciful God, he wanted her so much! 
He pulled her shirt over her head and gazed at her with eyes that were heavy with passion. Running a hand over her breast and down to her waist, he pulled the ties that kept him from having this paradise revealed to him. 
She rolled onto her back beside him and roughly pulled his mouth to hers as she raised her hips and felt him pull her britches down to her knees. He tugged at her boots and tossed them aside, not stopping until she was totally undressed and in all her glory before him. He quickly discarded his own clothing, nestling between her thighs, and slowly entered her. 
She thought she would burst with the sheer wonder of it all, and she pulsed around him, feeling him shake inside her. Slowly he pulled himself out, and then slowly reentered her hotness, driving her mad. She tossed her head from side to side as he pulled a hard nipple into his mouth. She ran her hands down his back, and felt him shiver at her touch. 
Sebastian pulled his mouth from her hard bud and knew that she held the key to his heart. She had all along. He wanted her like this forever, her tightness surrounding him, pulling him into the depths of the sweet ecstasy that he so craved. Her hips met his at every thrust, and they became wild in the heat emanating from their bodies, and lost in a seductive wave so strong, neither of them could ever let the other go. He whispered her name next to her ear, and found her mouth greedily seeking his as they both left reality behind and sank into the glow of their sweet passion, both finding their release as one. 
He covered them with his cloak as they lay naked in each others’ arms for the longest time. She ran her hands over his chest, and with a shaking whisper, she broke the silence that had encased them for so long. 
"I love you," she confessed softly, and her eyes met his with a pouring of emotion from their depths. "I love you so much it hurts, Bastian.” She kissed him tenderly, and went on. “I do remember this place. I remember how I loved you then, and how I love you even more now. And I remember when you wanted me to tell you what I wanted for my birthday. My heart’s desire. Do you remember?" As he shook his head, she went on. “I can recall that it took everything I had not to tell you that you were my desire. My heart’s only desire.” 
He could not speak; his chest was tight with pleasure, his long time desire for her to speak those words he longed so desperately to hear finally realized. 
"I remember when you left France," she went on kissing his lips softly, "and how I told you I would not miss you. But I did. So much. And I thank God you found me and brought me here, so I could love you again." She kissed his lips soundly, holding his face between her hands. “I love you.” 
He finally found his voice, and as he leaned up on one elbow, he smoothed his hand over her cheek. "El, you have made me so very happy. I am glad it was me who made love to you for the very first time. I am glad that I have been the only one you have loved." He kissed her with all the emotion he felt, and he leaned his forehead against hers, keeping his lips but a breath away from her sweetness. "I love you, El, and I want you to be with me forever, to be my wife. Please say you will be my wife. I cannot live without you, and I feel that my life is for naught without you. When you were gone, you were in my thoughts every waking moment. You stole my heart, and with it, you took my very soul. You are my only reason for living, and I love you too much to ever let you go." He breathed in deeply and whispered in a pleading voice, wracked with emotion, "Will you be my wife?" 
There was no hesitation as she whispered next to his lips, "Aye, I will be your wife." 
He groaned with pleasure at the words. Words that made his chest constrict tightly. "I love you," he said against her mouth, and he proceeded to show her how much. For a very, very long and cherished time. 
Chapter Twenty-Four 
As the weeks turned into several months, El was blissfully happy. Sebastian was the man of her dreams, literally, and she loved him with a passion that far outreached any she had ever known. Her whole life was centered on her love for him, and she fervently wished for their time together to never come to an end. He was her very soul, her passion, her life. 
With a week before they were to be wed, Sebastian, true to his promise, had never let her out of his sight. More and more of her memory had returned, and she was once again the spunky woman she used to be. He loved to watch her sleep, and he would lay awake for hours in their chamber and just gaze at her beauty. His heart ached at the time they had lost, but he knew that the time she had spent with him so far had more than made up for the loss. 
She was the fire of his life, his very existence, and he loved her far more than words could ever regale. She occupied his every waking thought, and even when he dreamed at night, it was of her. It was an obsession that clearly left him wanting more of her love. And she was, to his utmost delight, happy to oblige him! 
Tanner would be turning one in a couple of weeks, and his son had grown so much! When the child cut his first tooth, it seemed like the others followed quickly. He was starting to walk now, and he and El were constantly on their toes, chasing after the ornery boy. He was curious about most things, especially horses, and he loved to ride with his mother upon Taragon. 
Dex, with James in tow, had come for a visit one afternoon, and Sebastian had suspicions that this visit was going to be different from the ones he had had already from the pair, as they constantly showered his son with presents. As it turned out, a discussion about a notorious privateer turned up, and it had been rumored that he was seen in the back alleys of London. James, who now sported a beard and long hair, brought up the subject of the hold on Sebastian’s bounty days. 
“It would not take but a couple of days to seek this man out,” James drawled as he puffed on his cigar lazily. He raised a brow Sebastian’s way. “Can we count on you?” 
“I don’t know, James,” Sebastian murmured, as he had second thoughts about even starting up bounty hunting again. He had a family now, and was soon to wed the love of his life. Finally, he had a purpose. One that gave him a new promise for every day. He smiled to himself as he remembered making love to El by their lake this morning. That place sported enough memories of their love to fill the lake itself, and he wanted so many more. He nearly groaned aloud. 
“As James said, it would only be for a couple of days. You would be back in plenty of time to spare. We would not make you miss the wedding of the most beautiful woman ever!” He grinned at his friend, and took a sip of his rum. “What say you?” 
Sebastian leaned back in his chair, and rubbed his chin thoughtfully. It did sound intriguing, and he would be back in plenty of time. “I will do this under one condition.” He looked at each man in turn. “If after the second day we turn up nothing, I will leave with no backward glances. I have a woman whom I love beyond all else, and I will not let her get away from me again. Agreed?” 
James and Dex looked at one another, and then back at Sebastian. “Agreed,” they said simultaneously. 
Sebastian smiled and wondered how he would tell El about his leaving. She was so dear to him, and he hated the thought of being away from her or Tanner for any length of time. His life was here with the two of them and he cursed himself for agreeing to this request so readily. He sighed, thinking that maybe he needed to relax a bit. 
He had heard from John on several different occasions regarding Orne MacFarlane. The man had finally been caught and was being held in a guarded cell to await trial on at least thirty odd counts of thievery, rape and murder, just to mention a few, and his castle in Scotland had been taken back by the rightful owner. It had been at least two weeks ago when he had been told of this, and still he kept a watchful eye on El and his son. He had learned not to take them for granted. It had hurt terribly when El had been gone for that long year, and he refused to go through that ordeal ever again. 
The door to his library opened slightly, and a naked little Tanner emerged from the foyer. Dex and James roared with laughter as the child ran over to his father, who sat behind his massive desk, and hurriedly raised his arms up. He wanted to be held, and he snuggled next to his father’s neck, wrapping his little chubby arms around Sebastian’s shoulders when the strong arms picked him up. Tanner buried his face in his father’s neck when he heard Agitha’s screech of mock outrage. 
Sebastian laughed at the older woman, who had obviously tried to give Tanner his bath. She was soaking wet, her mop cap askew, and her breathing was ragged. 
“Tanner! There you are! Come to Aggie for your bath.” She held out her arms and tried to coax him over to her. 
Tanner shook his head and looked at his father, saying, “No, no, no!” 
Sebastian laughed, and looked at his son. “Tanner, you know we have to go through this every evening. You must get your bath before bedtime.” 
Agitha, seeing that she was getting nowhere with his father’s gentle reprimand, smiled at the boy. “See, Tanner, even your father says you must get your bath. Come.” She looked at Sebastian with weary eyes. “I swear that the child is not learning to walk, my lord, but he is learning, instead, to run. Away from me! I have been given this duty, and now, whenever I am about, the child runs in the opposite direction. Even when it is 
not bath time!” She crossed her arms over her chest and waited for Sebastian to respond. 
“Agitha, maybe the water is too hot?” Sebastian raised a brow at the woman. 
“Or maybe too cold,” James added as he sat back in his chair and smiled at the whole scene before him. 
Sebastian stood and kissed the boy on the cheek, and handed him to Agitha. Tanner gave a little giggle and promptly pulled off Agitha’s mop cap. Laughing, she went out of the library, calling Tanner the orneriest babe she had ever had the misfortune to bathe and shut the door soundly behind her, wishing for half the energy the child had. 
“Is it always so lively around here?” Dex wanted to know. 
“Usually not, but I think Bentley snuck Tanner a sugar cookie right after dinner and he has been on the go ever since.” Sebastian laughed. “And usually his mother is with him.” He paused and tapped his fingers on the desktop. “I will be right back.” He left abruptly and went to find El, becoming slightly alarmed. 
El was in their bedchamber trying on her wedding gown. Again. It was pale pink velvet with silver trim along the cuffs and hemline. Tiny glass beads adorned the neckline, and they shimmered in the light cast from the fire’s glow. Sebastian had told her he had the gown made for her birthday, but he had never had the chance to present it to her. It was truly enchanting, and she wished they had not waited until the spring to wed. She wanted so much to be completely his, but her sister was due to arrive with her new husband any day now, and she did so want her to be here for her wedding. 
Taking off the gown and folding it carefully before gently easing the beautiful creation back in the box, she slipped it into the closet and donned her gray silk, intending on finding Tanner. Looking at the clock on the mantle, she knew it was about time for his bath. Putting her foot into one slipper, she happened to look up and see Sebastian standing in the doorway, leaning against the frame with one broad shoulder. 
She smiled at him. He smiled back and came into the room, closing the door behind him. 
“I was wondering where you were,” he said as he slid his arms around her waist. 
“I was looking at my gown again. You know I want everything to be perfect. And it is such a beautiful creation. I just love it so much.” She kissed his chin, and wrapped her own arms around his waist. “I am so excited that Shell will be here soon with her new husband. I cannot wait to see her.” 
“I know you have waited a very long time to see your sister.” He pulled her close to him and inhaled her heady fragrance of lilacs. “James and Dex are in my library. They want me to go with them for a couple of days in search of a pirate that has been rumored to be in London. I have said I would, but only for two days. Can you live without me for that long?” 
She looked up at him, and closed her eyes. “If I must! It shall be a great burden, not having you here, but I guess I shall have to get used to the fact that I must share you with others.” Her overly dramatic playacting brought a snort of laughter from him, and she giggled as she stood back to find her other slipper, which had somehow found its way under the edge of the bed. 
Sebastian rather enjoyed the view as she looked for her slipper, and he wished all her slippers would be lost under their bed. He smiled slightly as her bottom wiggled enticingly before him. 
“I am sure Lyon will come and stay with you, and I know your mother will be here tomorrow for the rest of the week. I want to make sure you have someone here with you while I am gone.” 
The worry in his tone made El look at him sharply, and she stood. “Sebastian, please do not fret for my safety. I do not need anyone to stay with me. I have the servants here, and the stable hands.” She smiled at him and added, “And I have my sword. I am ever watchful; not only for myself, but also for our son.” She placed a gentle hand on his cheek. “I will be fine. Do not worry overmuch.” 
“I will always worry about you. I will speak to Lyon posthaste.” His look brooked no arguments. 
She sighed and nodded. “If it will make you feel better, then I will agree.” 
“It will make me feel better.” He knew that this was his doing, but he had to make sure she was safe at all costs. Not only was it a promise to her, but to himself as well. 
*** 
Making sure that Lyon was in the castle before he left, Sebastian gave the servants specific instructions on who was allowed into his home. He also talked to the stable hands as well. Under no circumstances was El to go riding by herself. 
Before he left that evening, he kissed his son, and then handed him over to Agitha who took the sleepy babe up to his chamber. 
Sebastian cupped El’s face in his hands, and looked into the depths of the deep emerald eyes. “I will be back in two days. Don’t ever forget that I love you.” 
“I love you, my Dragon.” She smiled, as his eyes deepened in their color, a sure sign of his passion. She hugged him to her, and whispered again of her love, and how happy she was by his side. And how terribly she would miss him. 
He kissed her then and left. 
El watched him go, and waved when he turned about, and came to a stop at the crest of a hill. He lifted his hand in farewell. She waved back at him, and watched as he disappeared over the hilltop. She prayed that he would be safe. 
The next day, El took the opportunity to order the carriage brought around. She and Lyon were going to get her mother and stop by the jewelers to pick up the very special wedding present she had ordered for Sebastian. It was a time piece made of solid gold, with a hand carved dragon on the lid. A blue sapphire was to be inset in the gold for the dragon’s eye. Before they left, she slid her sword on under her gown and buckled the belt around her waist. With the folds of her gown, it could not even be detected. Nodding in approval, she went to find her son and kiss him goodbye. Bentley had asked her if he could watch the child while she was away. Smiling at the man, she agreed, but warned him that the boy liked to hide from adults. Bentley assured her that he would keep a close watch on him. 
El was very pleased with the time piece and thanked the jeweler profoundly. It was exactly as she had pictured. As she placed the watch in her bag, she walked out of the shop, only to run straight into Veronic. 
The woman eyed El with surprise. She recovered quickly, though, and smiled at her nervously. "Miss Cordele, is it not? I have not seen you about in quite some time." 
"No, you have not. I have been in Scotland for a time." El clasped her hands in front of her to keep from raking the woman's eyes out. She smiled sweetly, and nearly rolled her eyes at the woman’s couth. 
"Scotland,” she said with curiosity, "is a most dreadful place, although I do have acquaintances that live there." 
"I see. I, unfortunately, did not get to see the sights much. And I have to agree with you that it is a most dreadful place." El inclined her head and made to move around the woman, dismissing her completely, when Veronic stopped her with a gloved hand upon her sleeve. El looked at the hand that restrained her, and then at the woman. She raised her brows in question. 
Veronic was about to say something, but stopped short. She let go of El's sleeve and stepped back. "Forgive me." She waved a lace fan in front of her pretty face, her eyes on the border of emanating the very hate she felt for the woman before her. "Have a good day." She turned and hurried down the street without a backwards glance. 
El did rolled her eyes then, thinking that the woman had lost her mind as she looked around for her carriage. Strange, too, that the woman had not mentioned her upcoming nuptials with Sebastian. The banns had been announced for three weeks now. She spotted the carriage across the street in front of a bread and cake parlor and she grinned. Lyon always did have a sweet tooth. She made her way across the street and stopped in her tracks. She was not sure why she had even looked at the ground beneath the carriage, but she noticed that something, or someone, was hanging onto the bottom of the thing. Regaining her head and walking casually past the carriage, she noticed that neither her mother nor Lyon were present. 
She walked right past the carriage and continued down the street. A strange looking fellow in a blue wool hat and blue trousers watched her pass by. He blocked the door of the bakery, so she continued on past him. Frantic that she did not know where her family was, and with the certainty that whoever was under her carriage boded ill for her with obvious reason, she searched her mind quickly. She was but a few blocks from the townhouse on Abernacky. Perhaps her father was still there. If she hurried, she could be back in no time. 
Turning the corner, she picked up her gown at the hem and fled down the street as fast as she could run. The sword banged harshly against the side of her left leg, but still she went on. She reached the backside of the property and slid into the back garden through a slit in the fence. Slowly making her way to the back door, she twisted the handle silently and went inside. 
Chapter Twenty-Five 
The house was quiet, which sent a cold shiver down her back. There was usually someone here at all times. She thought to call out to her father, but decided against it. Quietly, she crept to the front parlor and peered inside the doorway. 
A dirty hand clamped over her mouth, and a strong arm grabbed her around the waist, picking her bodily off the floor. A horribly familiar face came from behind the door, and he stood before her, bowing formally with an evil smile upon his face. He smiled at her obvious alarm. 
As Orne stepped aside and allowed her to be carried into the room, El spotted her father lying on the floor, a pool of dark red blood surrounding his head. 
She screamed behind the hand that still held her mouth, and Orne threw back his head and laughed. 
"It will do you no good, Princess. He is quite dead." He laughed again as she shook her head wildly, trying to loosen the iron grip over her mouth. "I was hoping that you would stop in for a visit." He stepped toward her and came within inches from her face. He was not smiling this time. 
His eyes held a demon’s gaze, and she felt the cold hand of fear grip her heart. Remembering that she had her leather boots on, she drew her foot back carefully and swung it forward, hard. Her aim was true. She had kicked Orne solidly in the groin, and she felt satisfaction for a moment before he recovered enough to belt her across the face with his fist. The blow did not knock her out as he had expected, and he stood before her, regaining his breath. 
"You little bitch!" his face was twisted with pain, and his voice was harsh, barely above a whisper. "Tie her up!" he directed the man who held her. 
Feeling a piece of rope being slipped around one wrist, she knew she must fight if she expected to free herself. Orne was nearly doubled over with his efforts to regain his breath, and she waited until the grip around her waist loosened a bit before she twisted out of her captor's hold. She tried to run past Orne and out the front door but, too late, she felt the rope around her wrist being pulled tight. With a hard jerk she was brought to the floor, landing on her side. She had heard her wrist crack, and she knew it was broken or, at the very least, dislocated. Looking up, the scream that she was not able to release a few moments ago was let go now in full force. 
"What's wrong, love? Are you surprised to see me?" Dex tied the rope tightly around the other wrist, pulling both arms behind her back. He cut the rope and used the remainder to tie her ankles together. Pulling a blue piece of cloth from his trouser pocket, he gagged her mouth. With a satisfied tug, he stood and smiled down at her. "You should have fallen in love with me. It would have been so much easier for you." He gave her a wink, and went over to Orne. 
Horrible thoughts went racing through her mind. Where were Sebastian and James? Were they murdered like her father had been? She looked over at her father and tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over onto her cheeks. She shook her head, and closed her eyes. She should have kept them open, because if she had, she would have seen the fierce booted kick to her midsection coming. As it turned out, the boot hit her hip bone, and as she screamed behind the gag in pain, she did not think anything was broken. This time. 
Dex laid a firm hand upon Orne's arm, stopping the man from kicking her again. "We will not get much out of a dead woman, now will we?" 
Orne spat at El and said harshly, "Let us be gone. We have delayed long enough." 
"We need to wait for the bastard child to arrive. I told you as much last night." Dex looked at the other man in agitation. 
El felt her heart constrict, and her eyes grew wild with fear. No, not Tanner! Her blood ran cold, and her head swam with thoughts of the defenseless babe at the hands of these murderers. They would kill him, she knew, and she wept openly for her son. Her fear quickly became rage, engulfing her entire being. 
"Shut that bitch up or our bargain is void," Orne pulled his sword out from the scabbard that hung at his side. He put the tip next to her throat and laughed as she looked at him, exposing her neck, daring him to take her life. Her eyes were spitting, and damned him to hell. 
"Do not!" Dex pushed the sword away from her neck. "Any more exploits like that, and you will propel our riches out the door. You cannot kill her." He looked at her with vehemence in his eyes. "Her significance is too vast." 
There was scuffling through the back part of the house, and both men brought their swords to the ready. They lowered them when they saw that it was friend, not foe. 
"George, any news?" Dex put away his sword, and waited for the man to answer. 
"Nay, my lord. They cannot find the youngster anywhere. He did not come with them, and we sent a couple of men to Willoughby Castle. That turned up nothin' as well." He rubbed the sweat from his face with his shirt sleeve. 
"Damn me!" Dex cursed, and closed his eyes to regain his composure. When he opened them again, he shot daggers at El. 
She lay with no emotion on her face, although her heart felt a huge relief from the news. She wondered briefly where her son had been taken to, and then disregarded it. It had to be better than handing him over to these demons. She stared beyond Dex's head numbly, and lay on the floor like a limp rag doll. She wanted them to think that her mind was gone, and that she would not fight them. Until she saw a chance for escape. 
"Let us be gone, then. We have tarried too long." Orne paced back and forth in front of Dex. 
Dex sighed. "Alright, alright. Let us go." He turned and walked out of the room, telling George to bring the woman. Orne followed behind him. 
George pulled El into his arms and flung her, none too gently, over his shoulders. Her bag had landed on the floor just outside the parlor door earlier when she had been attacked, and as they passed it, he kicked the small bag out of the way and followed the other two men to the back of the house. 
Chapter Twenty-Six 
Sebastian had felt a definite unease all day. He could not explain the sensation, but he knew it boded ill. He and James had met in a pub on a side of London that did not sleep. Colorful characters had come and gone for the past two hours, but none of them were Dex. Drinking his third rum in an hour, Sebastian felt his anxiety grow. Dex had said he would meet up with them today. Where in the devil was he? Something was not right. A cold chill touched the back of his neck, and he made a move to pick up his tankard of rum but stilled in his motion. 
An old man wandered over to their table and looked at both men. He grinned, showing blackened teeth. "He told me to wait a few hours before I made myself known to you." 
"Who did?" James asked quietly.
"Why, the one that called himself Orne."
Sebastian felt cold dread envelope his body. He gripped his tankard, bending the

metal in his palm. "What did you say, old man," his voice was low and deadly. "I said Orne. He said for me to tell you both that he will have the woman and her 
bastard son, and that you will never see either of them alive again. Then the other man-" "What is his name?" James calmly set his tankard down in front of him. "Oh, he did not give me his name, but I saw his carriage. It was all fancy and blue 
on the inside." Both men looked at each other. Dex! "What did the other man say?" Sebastian felt his pent up fury starting to release. "He told me to say 'Dragon in his fury, he may be, Cold as death, he will see'." He paused, trying to remember the rest. "'A drop of blood upon his brow, Take my sword, and thank me now.'" The old man nodded his head, satisfied he could remember the rhyme. 
Sebastian was gone before James could blink and eye. He followed quickly behind. 
"Sebastian!" James ran and caught up with his friend as he spotted him sprinting to find the horses they had left in an alley two blocks away. "Will you wait?" 
"Nay, I will not!" He leapt upon his horse’s back and was gone, racing into the night. 
James cursed and tried to follow him. He lost track of him for a short while and gave up. He decided to go to Willoughby Castle on his own. He knew that was where Sebastian was headed. 
Reining his horse to a stop, Sebastian sprinted into the castle and threw the front door wide. It was so quiet. Too quiet. He called El's name and knew in his heart she would not answer back. Dread filled his being as he rushed up the steps and into Tanner's chamber. It was empty. His heart raged and he screamed his son's name. A wrath so powerful seeped into his body, little by little, feeding the rage already there tenfold. 
He rushed down the stairs to his library, hoping…. 
*** 
James found him in the library behind the secret door that only the two of them and his valet, Bentley, knew about. It was a small eight by twelve foot room that was stocked like the king's armory. Weaponry of every type, style and taste lined the walls, and the small table set in the middle of the room held a variety of maps and old books. This was where he found Sebastian and, upon closer inspection, Bentley and Tanner. 
Sebastian held Tanner close to his chest and rocked the frightened child back and forth in his arms. He kissed his downy head and whispered that he loved him over and over. 
James looked at Bentley, who appeared to be no worse for the wear. "What happened?" 
"I heard them coming before I actually saw them, so loud they were. There were three men, brutes they were, and I believe a little into their cups. I knew they were up to no good. The lady was not yet back with her brother, and I did what I thought was best." He looked at his employer and shook his head. "I protected the little one. They meant to take him, my lord, but I knew they would never find us in here. And he was such a good child. Nary a peep from him this whole time," he related proudly. “But I heard them say that Orne had spotted the lady and was intent on taking her away. I did not hear where they were going, my lord, only that they said something about going to the north. I am sorry.” 
"Thank you," Sebastian whispered emotionally. He kissed his son and handed him to Bentley. "And you have nothing to be sorry for. You have saved my son’s life. Keep him safe, man." 
Strapping on swords and rapiers, even throwing an axe across his back, Sebastian was hell bent on finding Orne. And Dex. He gave pause as he thought of the rhyme the old man had retold, but his mind was misted and he could only think of one thing: El. And this time, Orne would die by his hand as he should have done the last time. He looked at James and said, “You stay here with Bentley and watch over my son.” 
James rubbed his bearded chin thoughtfully. “I think to go with you. You do not know how many men Orne has, and you certainly do not know what Dex is up to.” 
Sebastian nodded and rubbed his eyes wearily. “You are right. Damn, but I thought he was my friend!” 
“Do you suppose what the old man at Orne’s castle told you was true? About El being an heir to the throne?” James chose a wicked looking dagger and a matching sword. 
“I don’t know. All I want to do is find her and get her back.” He wondered about the other words the man had spoken. About Orne being his brother. For the life of him he could not remember any brother. But then again, he could barely remember his parents at all. It did not matter. All that did matter was finding El. 
He cursed himself for a fool and wished he had not been talked into leaving his family unprotected. He hesitated as he looked at his friend, wondering if he were a part of this as well. He put the thought aside. He knew James would not betray his friendship. Ever. He handed James an axe. “Take this. You may need it.” Without a backwards glance, he left the castle and headed to the stables with James in tow. 
Taragon was restless and sensed Sebastian’s fear. He snorted and pawed at the ground, wanting out of his stall. Sebastian looked at the destrier and decided to take him instead of the sure footed roan. Once out of the stables, he let the destrier have his head, taking him in a northward direction. It was as if Taragon knew exactly which way to go. He knew that he was not far behind them. A day at the most. He prayed he could find her unharmed. 
Taragon thundered across the pasture, still heading north. He knew James was finding it very hard to keep up with the pace of the long legged destrier, but he did try to keep the man in his sights. Sebastian cursed himself over and over again. He should have never left her, should have never let her out of his sight. His deepest fears reared their ugly heads as he realized her possible fate. Orne knew who she was, if all the talk was true, and he intended to use the woman to his advantage. 
This eased his worries just a bit. If Orne thought she was of royal blood, he would not kill her. He would more than likely set her up for ransom. He prayed he was right. He was glad that Bentley had taken Tanner and secreted him away in his armory room. The man had saved both of their lives, and for that he was so very thankful. His face hardened into stone and he spurred Taragon on faster still. His thoughts turned to Orne and how his hands would break the man’s neck. 
They rode like the hounds of hell were at their heels for nearly half the day, and when Taragon finally slowed enough for James to catch up, Sebastian pointed to the castle ruins that sat atop the next hill. He could see several horses grazing next to the ruins and pulled hard on the reins to slow Taragon. Steering the destrier to the edge of the woods, he pulled him to a stop. Taragon whinnied and shook his head. He pranced to the side and Sebastian had a hard time of calming the animal. He wanted to push forward in earnest, and finally calmed when his reins pulled tightly in his mouth. 
Tying the animals to a sturdy tree, both men proceeded on foot toward the castle. 
Chapter Twenty-Seven 
El stared straight ahead and tried not to blink. She had playacted the obvious madness since she was brought here last evening. She prayed that Sebastian was all right and that her son was in good hands. There were about fifteen men in the hall of the castle ruins. Their destrier’s were in the hall as well, so the heat was welcome. Half the ceiling was missing in the hall, and she could see daylight above where the roof had crumbled over time. 
There was a set of steps that led to the second level, but several were missing and she was not so sure she wanted to go up to the second floor if she got loose. She had been working her wrists in small circles, trying to get a little slack in the ropes that bound her. Her wrist was not broken as she had originally thought, but it was dislocated. Working her wrists around, she felt that she could work her dislocated wrist through the ropes easier. The pain was excruciating, but it was a small price to pay for her freedom. 
She was placed in a small corner of the hall, next to a table and bench. Orne and Dex sat across the room discussing their plan of attack, no doubt, and she wished she could walk out undetected. The horrors she had faced in Orne’s castle was not something she wanted to go through again. She was also glad for the fact that her sword had not been detected, and she knew that she would be able to take out at least half of the men here if she could get the chance. Her eyes took in everything, from the sound of certain voices to the shuffle of the horse’s hooves. It was raining now, coming down in a gentle mist, and as she looked above she could see the gray clouds overhead. She closed her eyes and rested her head on the wall behind her as she continued to work at the ropes that bound her. 
On the other side of the room, Orne looked at Dex with curiosity. “How much do you think we can get for her?” He turned his eyes toward El and grunted. “We had better wait until the bruise is gone from her face before anyone lay claim to her.” 
Dex grinned and thought again how easy this all had been. Too easy. He leaned back in his chair and kicked his feet up on the table top. He knew for a fact that an army of men from France was approaching to take her away, to hold her for some gain in this war with Napoleon. He did not know for sure if the stories he had heard about El being relation to the Prince Regent were true, and no one had known for sure how she was related, but it was the hope of Bonaparte to use her to flush out an upper hand. 
“I bet they would be willing to pay a substantial sum to get her back. Not only is her real father knee deep in coin, but so is his friend, Henry. You must remember: no more hitting the wench, and we split everything fifty-fifty, down the middle. Agreed?” 
Orne agreed right away but kept in the back of his mind his own plan for the coin. “We have a bargain, my friend.” He smiled. 
Dex looked at the other man with remorse. He did not trust him, to be true. He never had. He took his feet off the table and stood, towering over him. “I am not your friend.” He walked over to his horse and pulled a blanket from a bag. “I would suggest everyone get some sleep. George, you and Sentil will take first watch. Two hours and no more. We will switch again at midnight.” He found a dry place to put his blanket and lay down on top, covering himself with his cloak. Likewise, his men followed suit. He was a very light sleeper, and if anything went amiss, he would know. He kept a watchful eye on Orne. He did not like, nor did he trust the man. It would be just like the bastard to take El and run off on his own. He would never let that happen. 
*** 
Sebastian and James were within a few hundred yards of the castle when they saw the first watchman come out and walk around the ruins. James looked at the ground around them and decided, at best, that they would face approximately fifteen to twenty armed men. He motioned for Sebastian to stay put and he himself crept closer to the back portion of the ruins, which put the second floor almost at ground level. He shook his head. No wonder the place was in ruins. Whoever had built it did not foresee any unfriendly attacks. 
Stealing into a crumbling hole where a window used to be, he made his way silently over the debris covered stone floor and peered over the edge of a decaying section that had long since fallen to the first floor below. It was dark, but the moonlight shone into the cavernous hole in the roof and provided him enough light to make out those who lay asleep below. Thank God the rain had stopped and the clouds had drifted away for a time. 
He caught sight of her beyond the fireplace, sitting in a corner. He could see from his position that an ugly bruise marred her lovely cheek and he had to stop himself from rushing into the hell pit and stealing her away. Just in time, he spied the second watch as the man walked along the top of the roof. James hid in the shadows and dared not make a peep as he watched the man untie the front of his britches and turn to urinate over the side of the wall. He wrinkled his nose slightly and waited patiently for the man to finish. He continued on over the rooftop and James took that opportunity to make his exit. He found Sebastian where he had left him, thank God. He motioned for him to follow deeper into the woods where they could talk quietly without being heard. 
“Well? Is she alright?” Sebastian asked when he felt they were far enough away. He hesitated in asking, but he had to know 
“She is there, and she seemed to be fine.” James shook his head. “This is so unlike Dex. He would not have as few men as he does now, and he damn sure would not pick this place to hide. Something is not right.” 
“I agree. It is almost like they want us to find them. But for what reason?” He leaned against a sturdy oak and crossed his arms over his chest, peering through the darkness at James. 
James slapped his friend on the back. “Come. There is nothing for us to do in the dark. We will see what can be done on the morrow.” 
Sebastian knew he was right, but he wanted so badly to get El and take her away. “I must see for myself,” he decided. “I have to see that she is alright, then I will go with you. Wait here.” Before James could utter a word, he was gone. 
Quickly and silently, Sebastian made his way to the hillside behind the castle and went in the same window that James had. Crouching in the shadows, he let his eyes adjust to the darkness; then he made his way over to the hole in the floor that led to what used to be a hall on the first floor. He spotted her right away. He also saw the bruise she sported upon her right cheek. His blood raged inside his head as he looked at her, tied and gagged before him, and he could do nothing. He stood and was about to jump over to the steps and rush the men into a frenzy, but he thought better of the foolish idea. 
He had no escape plan and he needed Taragon. He saw her move then, and it was as if she stared up at him. Her face hit the moonlight and he thought how frightened she must be. She cocked her head to the left and her eyes widened. She shook her head frantically. Panic wracked his body. If she could see him, anyone else could as well. He quickly stepped into the shadows and looked about. He saw nothing as his eyes once again adjusted to the dull light. Had she been trying to tell him something? He looked around; satisfied that he saw nothing and no one, he went back to where he could see her again. 
El wanted to scream at the top of her lungs. Run, Sebastian! Run! She tried to tell him to go away; that he had been seen by Orne, and that the man was now slithering up the steps after him. He appeared again and she felt dread in her heart. This was it then. Orne had his sword drawn and was taking the last step. Sebastian disappeared into the shadows again and El felt her body tense. She saw Orne step into the light and look around. He walked back into the shadows where Sebastian had disappeared. She leaned against the wall, out of the light, and prayed that he got out in time. 
The minutes ticked by she felt some relief, but not much. She heard the horrible crunch of bone as metal tore through flesh and then an agonized scream. Dread filled her heart and soul. She cried out her muffled agony, but no one paid her any mind. Struggling, she realized that she was like a trapped animal with her wrists and ankles still bound by the rough rope. 
The place came alive then. Dex and five other men rushed up the steps, jumping over the ones that were missing. Shrill voices screamed out, and an iron grip enclosed about her upper arms as the cold hands of two men dragged her over by the horses on the other side of the room. She let her body go limp, allowing them to pull her at will. 
She raised her eyes once to the second floor, but saw nothing. If she had managed to get herself untied, she felt she could have been free of this place and hidden in the darkness by the time they realized she had left. It was far too late for her to think about that now. She wished she knew if Sebastian was unharmed as she heard the loud voices on the second level, but could not quite make out what was being said. 
“Damn, man!” Dex slammed his sword back into place by his side. “What are you about?” He ran a hand through his dark hair and scowled at Orne. 
“I had seen something.” Orne replaced his sword as well and stomped over to the steps, calling over his shoulder as he went, “Have someone push George’s body over the back side of the wall. Damn, he should have identified himself.” He came into the hall then and ordered a fire torch be brought to him. One was produced immediately, and he went over to where El now stood between the two men who had grabbed her up. He shoved the thing into her face and regarded her with contempt. He raised his free hand, ready to backhand her, when it was caught in mid swing. 
“I believe I told you not to lay a hand on the lady again.” Dex’s voice was hard with rage. “I will not further remind you of the fact henceforth.” He released the iron grip he had on the man’s wrist and moved to stand in front of El. “The next time I will run you through.” His dark blue eyes bore into the other man like a saber. 
“I will not be told what to do by some-” 
“You will listen, or you will go back to the hole you crawled out of.” Dex took a step forward. He had had enough of this vermin to last him a lifetime, and he damn sure would not stand by and watch the abuse continue. 
Orne did not back down. “You protect the lady for some reason. I believe that your connections with her lover are more than you lead us to believe.” His voice dared him to deny the claim. 
The hall was quiet as Dex looked into Orne’s face. “My connections, as you so call them, are no more than yours are.” His voice was quiet and the words hit home as he knew they would. 
When Orne shook the surprise from his face he said, barely above a whisper, “What are you talking about?” He looked at the other man as if he had grown two heads. 
“We need to speak privately, unless you wish for everyone to hear what I have to say.” Dex waited for him to agree. When Orne did, he instructed the two men who held El between them to put her back in the corner where she had come from. 
The two men went over to a table and conversed between themselves for a very long time. As dawn was streaking the dark sky with pink ribbons they separated, and Dex made his way over to El. He stood above her and looked at her with little emotion in his eyes, making El gaze up at him with surprise. She had not meant to look at him at all, but she was glad she did, for what she seen in his eyes then told her that he could be trusted. He winked and walked away. 
She watched him go and wondered what game he played? And why it had to include her. She wondered if Sebastian had known about this farce and quickly shut the question from her mind. She doubted that he had known. So why had Dex done this to them? She closed her eyes and prayed for Sebastian’s safety. 
Chapter Twenty-Eight 
When Sebastian had seen Orne climbing the stairs, he had quickly blended into the shadows. It was his luck, though, that one of the guards had walked by just then and took the blade of Orne’s sword into his skull. He had left undetected with all of the commotion going on, realizing he carried no weapons. A very dim-witted blunder on his part. Sliding over the wall, he crawled on his belly slowly toward the dark cover of the woods. 
James, a grim look on his face, regarded his friend with relief. “I heard the noise and did not know what had gone amiss. I was ready to come for you when I saw you slip over the wall. What happened?” 
Sebastian relayed the events to James. “I, my friend, am grateful you watch my back. I went in there with no protection.” He pulled James with him as he headed back to where he had left his swords and axe. They continued quietly through the woods and back to the horses. 
What awaited them in those woods was a true surprise. 
Sitting atop a horse and dressed in a long burgundy cloak was the Prince Regent himself. Behind him were his knights, about fifty of them, dressed in full battle armor. Sebastian and James both got on one knee and bowed before him. 
“Your Majesty,” Sebastian murmured humbly. 
King George smiled and insisted that they rise. He got off of his horse and came to stand in front of both men. “I would know if Elizabeth is unharmed.” He tilted his head and looked from one to the other. 
James found his tongue first. “She is not hurt, my liege. She is being held in a castle ruin not far from here.” 
The king nodded thoughtfully and turned to speak to one of his men quietly. The man rushed off to do his bidding. He turned to Sebastian. “And you are Lord Willoughby.” It was not a question. “The Dragon.” 
Sebastian nodded his head, clearly surprised. “I am.” 
The king smiled. “She has chosen well.” He narrowed his eyes at Sebastian and looked the other man over. He was tall and well built, muscular and strong. His determined features belied his calm nature. Both hands were drawn into fists, always at the ready it seemed, and he did not look like he would hesitate to use them. He nodded his approval. 
Sebastian looked as if he had been struck and was ready to counter attack. James had quietly excused himself and had gone to converse with some of the men, which left Sebastian and the king alone to talk privately. 
“I know you do not know her lineage, Lord Willoughby, as she herself does not know.” He looked at him sharply. “When the time is right, I will tell her all about it.” His face relaxed then and he waited for Sebastian to agree. 
“I … my liege, you have caught me off guard. I know nothing about what you speak of. All I do know is that the woman I love is being held by a loathsome man and she is in danger. I need to get her out of there.” He did not care that he spoke so rudely to the king. He would have done the same if it had been the Lord above himself. He cared not. 
King George nodded. “Oh, we know all about it.” At Sebastian’s surprised look, the king went on. “Your friend Deximus Rivers has been working with one of my men for the past several months. We want the head of the one who holds Elizabeth. But,” he lowered his voice, “we also need to proceed with caution. We need to find out who is the mastermind behind the brute force. Hopefully, your friend has been able to gain the 
information we seek.” 
“Dex is not part of this then?” 
“Nay, he is not. He is there to protect her. You see, Dex had received word that Orne found out who Elizabeth really was. He searched the countryside for her but with Dex’s help, he was able to steer him on a wild goose chase. Unfortunately, Orne was able to locate her eventually, but not of his own accord. He had the help of his mistress. Dex had to do this in order for Orne to take him into his confidence. Your friend actually fears for the lady’s life. He had not trusted Orne, with good reason, and he did not want to leave her alone with him under any circumstance, which is why he is with her now.” 
The king looked at Sebastian and noticed that the man was truly concerned for Elizabeth. He smiled and went on. “Understand, my man, with Dex being part of Orne’s cutthroats, we were able to obtain information about other issues that I will not bore you with. I will let you know that they concerned my head, though. To go on, Dex has been a considerable help to us and to my man, Tantrid.” 
Sebastian blanched. So, this was what Tantrid had been talking about. The one he had taken his orders from was the king. “I had no idea.” 
“Nay, you would not. Now for the part about Elizabeth’s tie to me.” He led Sebastian over to a large rock and both men sat down. Sighing, he rubbed his eyes wearily and then stared off blankly, remembering. “I was very young, and the scandal of the birth of my daughter would have ruined my family. Not that we did not already have our share of scandal, mind you. My father, God love him, and I, had a friend who we both trusted with our lives. That man is the one Elizabeth knows as her father. It was actually by my encouragement that Henry allowed her to come to London. I had the best of intensions to contact her, to tell her the truth. I am not even sure if she will accept me as her father, for I can never acknowledge that she is truly my daughter. By hook or by crook, our secret was found out, and I must halt the man who knows.” 
“What about the people that Orne has told? She will be in constant danger.” Sebastian stood and paced before the king. 
“He has told no one but Dex and the man who had told Orne the truth. That man, Raider Henthorne, is now dead. Dex thought cleverly and told Orne that many people would kill to have a chance to take the girl for ransom and the riches she could provide. Orne agreed and has told none of his men, keeping the information strictly between the two.” The king’s voice was hard with rage. 
“One of my own friends who had known of the secret, who swore to never utter a word, betrayed me and had told Raider Henthorne everything he knew, and for only a few gold coins. Such a waste! My dear friend died by his own hand as a way of repenting and asking for my forgiveness, I’ve no doubt. And the fellow Raider… well, ‘tis best left unsaid. Now we are left with this current situation. We need to get my daughter away from the swine safely, first and foremost.” 
Sebastian stopped pacing and now stood before the king. “I will go myself.” 
The king stood and placed a hand on the man’s shoulder. “I will position my men first. Then you shall relieve that mongrel of my daughter’s presence. I do not want her harmed in any, way so we must have a plan.” He turned as Tantrid came over to them and smiled at Sebastian. The king looked at Tantrid. “And this is the man who will help you.” 
Chapter Twenty-Nine 
El thanked God that Sebastian had gotten away. As she looked about the hall, the men were getting restless with being stuck in one place after having traveled a long distance to get here. She doubted any of them had true homes, and like as not, they made their bed where they could. She had been keeping her eye on Dex for obvious reasons. None of this made any sense to her, but she decided that her chance had come to make her escape. 
She had gotten her wrists untied, and now she was trying to slide her feet up to her sword blade that lay inches away under her gown. If she could manage to position her feet correctly, she could slice cleanly through the ropes that bound her ankles. Once that was accomplished, she would be on her way. She hoped Sebastian watched for her, because she would need his help. 
There was a commotion by the gaping hole where a door used to be, and she cringed at the thought of further delays with her escape. Her eyes widened as she saw a small figure riding a dainty chestnut mare into the hall. Dismounting, the cloak fell from the head and El gasped in shock as a magnitude of black hair fell down the slender back. The woman ran to Orne and wrapped her arms about his neck as she kissed him soundly. He pulled the woman off to a quiet corner, disappearing from El’s sight. 
The fact that the woman was part of this as well somehow did not surprise her. Recalling that she had seen her on several different occasions at the castle where she was being held by Orne shot through her like a bolt of lightening. How could she have forgotten that the woman was Orne’s lover? At least, that is what she had been told, and by the obvious passionate reunion the couple had shared just a moment ago, El did not doubt the fact one bit. 
She knew the woman hated her with a vengeance, and maybe this was her way of getting some satisfaction for the slight that Sebastian had caused when he broke their betrothal. Sebastian had told her of the ordeal, in ghastly detail, as she began to regain her memory. She turned her thoughts to concentrate solely on the ropes at her ankles and she smiled inwardly as she felt the rope slice in two. She wiggled her feet slightly, and was convinced that the sword had cut through all layers of the rope. Now all she needed to do was wait and pray no one would come over to her. 
*** 
Orne watched the girl with interest. Who would have guessed that the bitch was of royal blood? Not to mention worth a pretty coin. Too bad they could not find the child. He would have been worth quite a sum as well. Anger welled up in him as he thought about how he had been deceived. How she had hidden her swollen belly was a mystery. It was no wonder he had not wanted to bed her. She had lain like a whore with his brother and had produced a bastard. He smiled. Like father, like daughter. 
His smiled faded as he realized that he would need to confront the issue of his brother. It was true, of course, that they had shared the same father. But Mallit had to leave behind the mother of his first son because she was not good enough for him. He had to have another woman, and then they up and left Scotland, never to return. He felt no remorse for himself, because he could barely remember his father, could hardly recall his face, but he did recall one thing: the fight that had taken his father’s life. 
As it turned out, his father and his lovely wife were both murdered in a place right outside of Paris. The other child had never been found. Sebastian Blake. Of course, that was not his real last name, but he was his missing brother all the same. He looked at the girl again and decided he had had enough. His frustrations would be taken out on someone, and it might as well be her. 
El watched from the corner of her eye as Orne made his way to her side. When he finally stood in front of her she felt her body tense, expecting him to rant and rave about something that had upset him, only to have him turn his abuse on her. She looked up at him and was jerked to her feet suddenly. She kept her untied hands hidden in the folds of her gown and hoped that the sleeves covered the fact that she was unbound. The grip on her arm was like an iron manacle, and she winced with the pain. 
“You will gain me a pretty coin, my wife,” he sneered at her. “You should have told me you were an heir to the king, the Prince Regent.” He narrowed his eyes at her surprised look. 
“I don’t know what you are talking about. I am no heir to any king.” She looked at him, shaking her head in denial. 
Rage welled in his eyes, and he drew back his fist and soundly hit her on the right side of her face. He let go of her arm and smiled as she fell to the ground before him. He saw her spit out blood, and more seeped from a small cut on her cheek, just under her eye. She looked up at him then with a twinkle in those sharp emerald eyes, and she grinned at him. Puzzled, his eyes narrowed on her, and then they widened in surprise. 
Keeping her right arm behind her back, she maneuvered herself to her left side, and to where her sword lay. Reaching under her gown, she deftly untied the belt and drew the piece from her side. Standing, she looked at him and took a step back, drawing her sword so that the tip touched his neck. She gained little satisfaction from the fact that a trickle of blood made its way down his neck, and disappeared under the dark linen shirt that hung loosely around his neck. She did not even feel elated that his look of terror had paled his skin to a pasty hue of white-gray. 
“You have hit me for the last time. I hope it was good for you.” She flicked the sword slightly, and made a small incision up to his jaw line. It bled a deep red that ran down the tip of her sword blade. Like the fingers of the devil, she mused to herself. “You will be my way out of here. Start moving.” 
She had not noticed the stir among the men that she had caused. She did feel Orne tense when one of his men made a move to grab her arm. The small jerk was enough to send the blade a little deeper into his neck. 
“Stay back,” Orne hissed, rage filling his eyes now. 
El walked slowly forward, forcing him to take steps backward into the unknown. She did like the fact that she finally had an upper hand, but would not sound her victory until she was away from here. Her hand steady and her mind clear of any thoughts other than that moment, they slowly made their way out of the castle ruins. 
“I will expect no one to follow, lest you wish for his head to roll,” she smiled to herself as Orne’s eyes grew wild with madness. “If you wish, I can do so now.” 
“Nay!” 
The voice was not from the man in front of her, but behind her. Dex. She dared not turn around and give Orne the advantage. She kept moving and called out to the other man, “I will quit your grand hospitality now. But keep in mind, I know how to wield this piece, and I will not hesitate to slice your neck as well. The choice is yours.” She took two more steps toward her freedom. 
Veronic’s voice sneered from behind her, “I am disappointed in you, El. You have not even acknowledged my involvement in all of this, which should be obvious, you little whore! You have made me a laughing stock to the whole of England. You have no idea what you have done with your little escapade.” She moved until she stood behind Orne and made them both stop walking. She pointed her finger at El, and yelled shrilly, “I was to marry Sebastian! Me, not you! He was to be my way out from under my debtors. And you ruined that for me. I should have cut you down when first I saw you. I knew you would give me nothing but trouble.” 
She was ranting, making no sense whatsoever. “I did nothing to warrant this.” El bit out her words, keeping the blade of the sword steady. 
She laughed in an evil sounding pitch, like metal scraping metal. “Nay, perhaps you did not, but the finger still points to you. I knew you were his whore, long before Lily and I made our plans.” 
“Lily?” El’s eyes widened and the tip of her blade pushed forward slightly. She ignored the grunt of pain coming from Orne. 
“Oh, don’t tell me you knew nothing about that?” She laughed softly, and made a step around Orne, trying to taunt El into turning her full attention on her. It did not work, and she became angry and hissed her outrage. “She was my cousin, you idiot! We had this little plan of ours all worked out. However, at the time, we did not know how truly valuable you actually were. How fortunate for us that you are an heir to the throne! A king’s bastard!” Her voice was low so as not to be overheard by the men in the hall, but it still held all the venom of her obvious hate. 
El took a step forward, ultimately pushing Orne back with her blade still trained at his throat. “You lie! I am no king’s daughter.” 
El turned narrowed eyes on Veronic then and was about to take another step forward when a small army burst through the opening along the eastern wall. What happened next was a cloud of commotion. 
Swords drawn, the soldiers stormed into the dimly lit hall and quickly gained control of Orne and Dex’s men. They were seriously outnumbered, and instead of fighting the soldiers, the men lay down their weapons and held up their hands. With two soldiers to each man, they were quickly bound together and driven out of the castle, tethered like cattle. 
Unfortunately for El, her mistake was casting a quick glance around her to see if Sebastian was among the men that still remained in the hall. That mistake cost her the freedom she had sought. 
Orne, seeing his chance, swiped the sword from his neck and quickly grabbed her arm, twisting it behind her back and bringing a scream of pain from her lips. Her sword clanged loudly upon the stone floor. Drawing a dagger from his belt, he pressed the sharp blade tightly to her throat. He drew blood, and it trickled slowly down her neck. 
This was the first thing that Sebastian saw as he entered the castle. 
Complete rage engulfed his body, and he stepped forward with fire in his eyes, his fist clenching the hilt of the sword he held by his side. He quickly looked El over and saw blood on her cheek with an underlying purple color coming to the surface. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, and the dagger blade pressing against her throat was more than he could bear. He heard James’ growl of outrage behind him, but he paid it no heed. He advanced on the man without hesitation. He knew he should have been the first into the castle, but Tantrid had insisted on letting the soldiers go first. Damn them for not taking this bastard in hand, and he damned himself for listening to Tantrid! The soldiers were quickly in control of the situation, true, but they had forgotten the real reason why they had all come. El. 
“Let her go.” His voice was ragged with the need for vengeance. When Orne only smiled at him, he put his sword within inches of the other man’s eye and repeated calmly, “I said, let her go.” 
Veronic stepped into Sebastian’s view then and knew she held his attention from the astonished look on his face. She smiled sweetly at him and took a step closer to his outstretched sword. 
“My love,” she sneered at him. “How very wonderful for you to come and see the demise of your whore.” She looked at Dex, who stood next to Orne now. “And a family reunion as well! Sebastian, you know your brother, Orne?” 
Sebastian tightened his jaw. “You lie, woman! He is no kin to me.” His eyes moved back to El’s. He saw the blade dig a little deeper into her flesh, and winced as if he had been cut. 
“Oh, but ‘tis true! Your brother Orne was with your father when he died. Of course, he had a different mother than you, but you both were sired by the same man.” She licked her red lips and went on. “Mallit was your father’s name, was it not?” 
Sebastian cursed her for the witch she was. 
“Oh, I am not done yet.” Her dark eyes took on a wild look. Madness settled into her hard gaze, as it took hold of her being altogether. “You and I were to wed, but instead, you chose this little whore to reside over me. And you had no idea why I agreed to wed you in the first place! Your brother and I had a mission to fulfill. And you were to supply our coin.” 
Sebastian trained his eyes on El still. “You ramble, and I believe not a word you spew forth from your forked tongue.” He spit out the next words between gritted teeth. “Let her go, or you shall face a wrath unlike any you have ever beheld.” 
“I tell you to listen to me!” Veronic was enraged that Sebastian had dismissed her suddenly. “You needed to know the truth, and I shall be the one to tell you.” She leaned forward, and grasped his sword with her hand, slicing her palm on the sharp blade. She did not seem to notice during her ranting that blood poured down her arm from the gouge she had inflicted upon herself. 
“Let go and step back, or you shall be part of the dead. I have no fear of running a woman through the same as a man.” He tightened his hold on the hard metal hilt of his sword. 
“Nay, I will not! This is ridiculous! You would kill your brother over some whore?” She taunted him. She released her hand from the blade, and grasped a handful of El’s hair, jerking her head closer to the dagger Orne had trained on her neck. Blood dripped from the wound as the blade dug deeper. She produced a dagger of her own and held it to El’s midsection. “Oh yes, there is more! Dex is your blood, too,” she ranted on. “This confession came from his own lips, but I can tell that you did not even know that truth, just by the look upon your face.” She sneered the words, wishing to cause him more pain, as he had done to her by quitting their betrothal. “He even resembles you, only he has his mother’s dark blue eyes.” 
“Stop!” Sebastian thundered at her nonsense. “I will listen to no more of this! Release her. Now!” 
“Nay, I say to you again!” Her voice was shrill, and her eyes had become wide with her madness. “Your will listen to me. I am not yet finished!” She turned the blade of her dagger on Sebastian, slicing with the cutting edge in small jerking motions through the air. “The mark of the dragon you bear on your right shoulder is also the mark that your brother Dex bears as well. His is on his left thigh. And Orne, his is above his left ankle.” She laughed loudly then. “Do you believe me now?” She took a menacing step toward Sebastian. “You are part of the Dragon’s Lair, and there is no denying the fact! There is proof-” 
Her eyes widened suddenly and a gurgling noise escaped her lips before blood began to seep from the corner of her mouth. She clutched at her chest and slid to her knees. Looking at Sebastian with her eyes full of hate, she fell face first to the ground, unmoving. A wicked looking double bladed dagger protruded from the center of her back. 
A small laugh sounded from the second floor. Bradley Onthorpe stepped from the shadows and bowed before them all. He wore an evil smile across his lips, and his eyes were narrowed to mere slits. He bounded from the steps above to the first floor and went to stand behind Orne. 
“I told you that she talked too much.” His smile deepened as Orne grinned at their sudden upper hand. Bradley went to stand beside El this time, looking at her with contempt. “And you, little whore that you are, will make us rich beyond our wildest imaginations!” He placed a hand on his hip and posed one leg before him, all the while producing a rapier from his side. 
“Come, Orne. I tire of this game. We have dragged this on for far too long. We have someone waiting for us, and I am sure the man grows impatient.” He twirled the rapier before El’s face, wishing he could slice off her nose. 
El, getting over the obvious shock of what had just transpired, kicked out suddenly with her right foot and caught Bradley off guard. The man was sent backwards, off balance. His feet became tangled in his long black cloak and, as he stumbled over a loose stone, he fell onto his dead sister, ultimately taking the other side of the dagger blade through the back of his neck and upwards to the underside of his chin. He lay with his eyes open, staring in horror at nothing. 
El looked first at the two bodies, unmoving on the ground beside her, and then at Sebastian. She closed her eyes, and drew in a steady breath. 
“Enough!” Orne jerked her back against his chest, and steadily moved toward the horses. “You will not deter my plans. Brother you may be to me, but I will not stand by and allow you to take my fortune away. And I hope you enjoyed the theatrics! I was not aware that there was even to be a show today, but what a grand one it turned out to be!” He eyed Sebastian with distaste, and then looked at Dex. “Get our horses, you fool! Let us be gone from this place. The troops that Napoleon was sending to us have probably 
seen the soldiers and have since retreated to safer ground.” 
Dex looked at Orne and shook his head. “It ends here, Orne. Let her go.” 
Sebastian looked at Dex with a hardened expression. And then he looked at Orne. “I say this to you one last time. Release her.” His voice was deadly and quiet as the night. 
King George, the Prince Regent, took that exact moment to walk in on the scene then and pulled his own sword. “Damn me, but you let her go or you will have the wrath of my sword upon you soul!” He made a menacing step forward, his red cloak billowing out behind him like great bird wings. 
El’s eyes widened as she looked at the king with surprise. He regarded her with the same look Sebastian had earlier, and she felt like she was a pawn in a large game of chess. Her heartbeat increased as the blade pressed harder against her throat. She dared not to even swallow. 
“I will turn her over to you when you pay the reward then I shall be on my way. Napoleon will have my head if I return with no coin to-” His words died off as he realized the blunder he had made. His eyes widened, and he looked from Sebastian on his left, to the Prince Regent on his right with Dex between the two. Two other men stepped forward and he blanched, as he realized that one of the men was Tantrid. He regained his composure quickly enough, however, as he sidled his way toward his horse again, pulling El with him. He forced her onto his mount’s back with his dagger still pressed against her bloodied neck, and then climbed on behind her. 
“I would not be doing that if I were you, Orne,” Tantrid said quietly. He made a move to grab the horse’s reins, which caused the other man to jerk roughly on the dagger handle, making a clean slice across El’s neck. He stilled at the mishap, knowing he had cut too deeply that time, and pulled the dagger away slightly. 
When Sebastian saw this he bounded forward, his eyes spewing forth the fire burning deep inside his soul. Wrapping his free hand in the man’s hair, he quickly pulled Orne from his mount. He slammed the man on the ground and straddled the body with his own. He thrashed the man’s face over and over, grinding his knuckles into the torn and bloodied flesh. 
Dex pulled El from the horse and carried her over to sit next to the wall. He examined her neck and saw that, while the blood looked worse than the slash, she would be fine. He pulled her to him and hugged her to his chest, cradling her in his arms. 
Screaming in pain as Sebastian delivered a solid blow to his nose and feeling the crunch of cartilage dislodging, Orne rolled to his side to avert further damage aimed at his face. He felt his skin crack and bleed as the hard knuckles pummeled him with a force unlike any he had ever experienced. He moaned and, realizing he still held his dagger, he slammed the handle onto the side of the man’s unprotected head, and then buried the blade into his upper chest. 
Sebastian grunted with pain and pulled the dagger from his own flesh. An all consuming rage flowed through his body. Sparks of fire seemed to literally erupt through his teeth as he landed a final blow to Orne’s unprotected head. They all heard the agonizing scream of pain as it echoed off the walls around them. He laid still then, a bleeding mass of exposed human flesh, beaten and battered to the bone. 
Tantrid pulled Sebastian from the man’s body and led him a few feet away. El was by his side suddenly, wrapping her arms around his neck, and he folded her gently into his strong embrace. He realized then that the love he held for her in his heart was more than actions or words could ever express. His need to protect and keep her from harm would be with him, growing ever stronger, for the rest of his days. He closed his eyes and buried his face in her silken curls, knowing that she was now safe. 
A few feet away, Orne had worked his way around the other men and had seen the opportunity to get to El. No one paid him any heed as they all thought he was too injured to do any further harm. Though his vision was blurred by the blood seeping into his eyes, he could still see enough to make out her form. He knew he was now a dead man, either by Sebastian Blake or by Napoleon, so he had nothing to lose. Lunging to his feet then, he grabbed at her fallen sword and rushed over to her, the weapon above his head, intending to slice her head from her body. His eyes full of madness and giving a great cry of rage, he brought the sword down, only to slice harmlessly through the air. 
Dex, seeing the oncoming attack thought quickly and rushed forward with his own sword, blade gleaming. His blade caught the right side of Orne’s body, just under the ribs, and he shoved the sword through to the other side harshly. He heard the air expel suddenly from lungs that no longer could draw life’s breath. The surprised look turned his way was laced with an underlying anger that quickly disappeared as the cold gray of the man’s eyes filmed over in death. He withdrew his sword blade and stood back then, breathing harshly. He turned a dark blue gaze toward Sebastian and El, the scare of near death to the lady coming to him full force. 
Stunned, Sebastian regarded him with disbelief. The near miss was much too close for his comfort level, and he shuddered from his fright. He pulled El closer into his embrace, shielding her from any further harm. Dex had saved El’s life, and for that he would be eternally grateful. 
*** 
Later in the evening, one of the soldier’s had built a fire in the massive fireplace and another brought in a deer, freshly killed, for roasting. The lightly seasoned smell flowed over the hall and, one by one, the men ate their fill. 
The King had decided that they would stay at the castle ruin until the dawn of the next morning, insisting that night travel was not safe. He then demanded a private word with Sebastian and Tantrid. 
Dex put down a tin cup he had been holding and went to stand by El as she patted Tarragon’s soft nose. The destrier snorted, obviously liking the gentle attention of his mistress. 
“How is your wrist?” Dex wanted to know. He looked at her and shook his head. “I am truly sorry if I hurt you. It was not my intent.” 
She looked at him, and said, “Actually, you helped me. If it was not for my wrist being out of place, I would never have gotten my ropes off. I am fine now. Tantrid has already seen to me.” 
He smiled. “I still extend my apologies. My goal was not to harm you, but to keep you safe at all costs.” 
“And I thank you for that,” El said as her gaze met Sebastian’s across the room. He smiled at her, and then turned his attention back to what the king was saying. 
“No thanks is needed, my lady. I would have done so for any of my friends.” He bowed before her with a smile, and took his leave to talk quietly to several of the king’s men nearby. 
Chapter Thirty 
The next day, there was a huge welcome from all who resided at Willoughby Castle when they saw the entourage of soldier’s crest the rolling hills by the stables. Sebastian helped El from Taragon’s back as they both rushed into the castle to see how their son was faring. Sebastian’s chest pained him slightly, but he did not believe that the blade of the dagger had gone into his flesh far enough to cause any real damage. Although his head ached still, he was more concerned with the whereabouts of his son. The babe was in the parlor with both of his grandparents, and El gave a sharp gasp, and hurried to her father’s side. 
“Father! You are alright.” She shook her head and hugged him “I saw all that blood, and I thought-” 
“It would take more than a bash on my hard noggin to bring me down permanently.” He looked her over and smiled, relieved. “I am glad you made it through unharmed.” He noticed the very large bruise on the side of her cheek and felt pain in his heart for what she must have endured. He looked at Sebastian then. “And you! I am glad to know you faired well.” He noticed the gash on the side of the man’s head and winced. “I may have spoken too soon.” 
“I am fine, sir.” 
Lyon shook Sebastian’s hand and grinned. “Glad to see you back, man.” 
“It is good to be back.” He laughed as Willow brought Tanner over to him. The child nearly jumped out of his grandmother’s arms to get to his father. The tiny arms circled around his neck, and though it pained his chest tremendously, he hugged the child to him tenderly and kissed his little cheek. 
El hugged her mother and then Lyon. She smiled when Tanner reached out to her. She took him from Sebastian and gave the child a big hug, and ruffling his dark hair. “My sweet little boy. I am so happy you are unhurt.” 
“You had no worries, El,” Lyon smiled at her. “It would seem that Bentley kept my nephew quite safe while you were gone. We were all worried sick about both of you, however.” 
“Yes, we were.” Willow stood by Henry and wrapped her arms around his waist. She smiled up at him and he kissed the tip of her nose. “I am glad my family is safe.” 
Bentley rushed into the parlor then, seeming out of breath. “My lord! My lady! The King is here!” He brushed back his gray hair with his hand, and yanked hard on the hem of his perfect fitting jacket. 
“Well, show him in, man!” Sebastian laughed. He winked at El, and then went to greet the king and welcome him to his home. 
“My liege,” he bowed before the older man. “You grace my humble home. Welcome.” 
“Lord Willoughby! I am glad you are faring much better!” He smiled kindly at him. The king and several of his soldiers had disappeared for a short time during their travels to Willoughby Castle. “Make sure you get abed and have a proper physician to take a look at that head and chest. I have taken the liberty of sending for my own personal physician straight away. He should be arriving shortly.” He looked about the room, and his eyes landed on his dear friend, Henry Cordele. 
“Henry!” He bounded across the room, and hugged the man tightly. “I had no idea you were about!” 
“My God, Prinny! ‘Tis wonderful to see you again!” Henry smiled at the man and held him at arms length. “We have much to discuss, old friend.” 
“Aye, we do!” The king agreed, and then looked at Willow. He bowed before her and kissed her hand. “As lovely as ever, my lady.” His eyes twinkled merrily. 
“And you are as flattering as ever,” Willow grinned at him and shook her head. “Will you ever change, my dear Prinny?” 
“Never!” He barked playfully, and then looked at Lyon. “My God! Do not tell me that this is little Lyon?!” 
Lyon stepped forward, flabbergasted. “My liege.” He bowed before the king. 
“Stand, boy!” The king demanded. “Let me get a gander at you.” He nodded his head thoughtfully. “You have taken after your father, that is for sure! He looked just like you do now when he was your age.” He winked at the younger man. “And that, my boy, was a very long time ago!” He then looked at El, holding the child in her arms. He walked over to her and held out his hands to the boy. Tanner went to him immediately and the king laughed joyously. “What a beautiful child you are.” He whispered to the babe. “He is yours?” The king inquired, looking at El with a smile on his lips. 
“He is.” El said proudly. She bowed regally before him. “Your Majesty. You honor us with your presence.” 
He smiled as he held out his hand. He grasped El’s hand in his and gave it a slight squeeze. “You have a lovely family, Henry.” The king handed the child back to his mother. 
“My thanks, Prinny,” Henry laughed, “but I think we have a lot of people in this room with questioning looks that need some answers. Sebastian, shall we go to your library? I hear it is quite soundproof, and holds the best rum for drinking.” 
“By all means,” Sebastian said as he led the way. 
*** Later that evening, El stood in the garden contemplating everything that the Prince Regent had told them all. She was an heir to the throne, and she had been incredulous with the news that she was the illegitimate daughter of the man who now ruled England. She shuddered to think how different her life would have been had her real mother not died. As the king had retold the story, Henry and Willow Cordele had looked at her with saddened eyes, hoping that she would understand how she came to be with them. 
The king had recited how he had loved her real mother, Elise Bel Devoir, with all his heart, and how his family had shunned the woman. The royal family, trying to keep out of scandals dark and brooding eyes, had hired a man and his wife to take the young girl in and care for her until the child was born. George had been sent for on that fateful night, in the pouring rain, to welcome his new babe into the world. He had brought his true friend and cousin, Henry, with him, who had been sworn to secrecy about the events. 
Elise did not survive the birthing, however, and died a few days later in George’s arms, professing her undying love for him. Heartbroken beyond belief and filled with such a deep sorrow for his loss, he took his new daughter to the castle and presented her to his father and mother in their private chambers. Although the child was very beautiful, they could not accept the fact that a commoner had borne an heir and refused to allow her to stay in their midst. His father periodically suffered from dementia and ranted about his throne tainted with unclean blood. Doing what he thought was best, and to prevent his father from handing the child over to a stranger to raise, George had begged that Henry and his new wife Willow take the babe and care for her as their own. 
Tears had streaked down Willow’s cheeks as she told El how she had held her for the first time and realized that she was her true daughter. Nay, she had not given birth to her, but she would love and care for her the rest of her life. It had nothing to do with the promise she and Henry had made to George, but it had everything to do with what she had felt in her heart the first time she had laid eyes on her new babe. George had given the couple sufficient funds to raise the child in France, where he thought she would be safe from any harm. 
However, somehow, someway, the secret of her true birth had been revealed. George fervently believed that Dex and Orne were the only two who knew of her heritage, along with Orne’s grandfather, who was carried out of his castle, ranting and raving like a madman. He doubted anyone would believe what the old man had to say, so they locked him up in Bedlam Tower to live out what was left of his wretched life. 
Prinny had fathered plenty of other illegitimate children over the years, and a few had delved into what they thought had been a great fortune. With the frivolous spending, and expensive tastes in clothing, the Prince Regent had practically depleted his allowances for an entire two years. He did like to do everything in a grand way, and unfortunately his mistresses knew that well. However, he made it known several times that Elise was the one true love of his life, and therefore he wanted to keep his daughter from the life as a known bastard of the king. 
George had asked everyone to leave the room then except for El, and he talked about what was expected of her. She knew from the sound of his voice and from the look in his eyes that he did not wish for her to share the news with anyone. He did not want to relive the ordeal they had just come out of. She had told him that she wished to live her life quietly with her family, and that he need not worry about her speaking of any of this again to anyone. He had seemed somewhat relieved and yet saddened by her words, but nodded his agreement. From his left hand he pulled an ornate ring made from gold and rubies. He gazed longingly at the fine piece for a time, not saying a word, but undoubtedly, seeing a part of his past that only he could glimpse. Smiling, he handed the ring to her. 
“This was your mother’s ring. I want you to have it. ‘Tis the only thing I had of hers.” He placed the ring in her hand and stood back, clasping his hands behind his back. “I would have you wear it now.” 
El accepted the gift graciously and knew it would be an insult to him, and to her dead mother, to deny it. It was very beautiful and intricately made. The band was in the shape of a rose stem with several leaves, and the rubies formed the shape of a rose in full bloom. She placed it upon her right middle finger and, at his sudden gasp she looked up at him, startled. 
“My dear Elise wore it upon the same hand, and upon the same finger.” He swallowed and turned his back to her for a moment while he collected himself. 
El felt sorry that after all these years, he still was in love with the woman who was her mother, and that something like this could pull such emotion from such a strong man. She had reached out and had placed her hand upon his back. She felt his body jerk with small sobs, and her heart went out to him. She knew she would feel the same way if Sebastian was ever taken from her. 
“I loved her so,” he managed to say with some semblance of order to his voice. “She was my life, and I miss her every day.” He turned to her as he wiped at his eyes and smiled. “You look so much like her.” He tenderly reached out his hand to touch a golden curl hanging over her arm. “Her hair was this color.” He dropped the lock of hair and stared at her with adoration. 
“She would have been very proud of you. You have her strength, and you have her will. And she was a bit of a hellion, as I recall.” He smiled at the memory. He stiffened his back suddenly and reached out for her hand. He placed a gentle kiss upon the back and said over his shoulder as he made to leave the room, “I would have word from you on occasion. Please do not exclude me from your life, as I have done you.” 
He stopped at the door with his hand on the handle and spoke so quietly, El thought she may have imagined it. 
“I have held you in my heart, as I have my only love. I wish it could have turned out differently.” Then he was gone. 
El looked at the ring on her finger, and she wished with all her heart that her real mother still lived. She would never change the family she had, but curiosity made her envision a tall woman with a gentle smile and snapping green eyes. Her hair was as golden as the ring she wore, and lips as red as the rubies. She smiled when her mind conjured up the image of the only mother she had ever known. Willow was her real mother to be true. 
Chapter Thirty-One 
Sebastian finally had a chance to speak with Dex privately while they had left the king and El to converse. They went out to the garden and took seats opposite each other. The sky had streaks of pink and purple on the horizon where the sun had finally laid to rest. 
Dex broke the silence by saying, “I am sorry I never told you who I was.” 
“How long have you known?” Sebastian wanted to know. He took the cigar Dex handed him and blew a halo of foggy gray smoke over his head. 
“I have known for almost three years now.” Dex took a deep draw from his own cigar and blew the smoke out in front of him. “My father knew who I was when he took me in. The old woman who brought me to him had told how she had happened by the bodies on her way home one dark night. Our father was dead, but our mother still had life. The old woman was a healer of some sort, and she noticed our mother had started to give birth. She helped mother through the ordeal, and shortly thereafter she died, leaving me alone and in the company of the old woman, who could not care for me.” He shrugged. 
“Tis all that I know from the man who had raised me. My father.” He looked at Sebastian then. “I did some checking around of my own, though. I had seen the dragon mark on your shoulder one day and had immediately decided that I needed to find out where we were from, for you just do not see two of the same exact birthmarks and not think nothing of it. You had always said that you were told your parents were killed in a carriage accident. Just suffice to say that with some help, I found out who you were, who I was, and who our brother was.” 
“Were you going to tell me about your findings?” His voice sounded hesitant to ask. 
“I was, only with the ongoing issues of Orne and his grandfather, I did not get the chance to tell you. And,” he looked at him, and shook his head, “I was being watched very closely. Orne had people everywhere. He knew about you, but he did not find out about me until we were at the abandoned castle.” 
Sebastian contemplated the news and thought that it was a great deal to absorb. He did like the fact that he had a brother, a true relative. And what better way to find out that you have a brother than from the man who actually was your friend and brother in arms. He grinned at the other man. “You know, we do look alike, if you would grow your hair long.” 
“Or if you would cut your hair to a decent length,” he teased. 
“El would have my head on a platter if I did that.” He leaned back in his chair and winced with the pain in his chest. He held up his hand as Dex moved to help him. “Nay, stay where you are. I will be fine. I am still tender, is all. The physician should be here soon.” 
Dex looked away and inhaled deeply. “You are a very lucky man, my brother.” He looked at Sebastian and smiled. “You have a fine son, and a very beautiful woman who loves you.” 
“I do. But I like the fact that I have a family now, as well. We are brothers. It is surprising that we have been as brothers for years, through our friendship, and now we have the same blood that makes it real. I think I shall like having you as part of my family.” 
Dex gave him a genuine smile. “My thanks.” His eyes turned mischievous as he winked at Sebastian, and motioned for him to look toward the castle. James was on his way over to them. “And I know,” Dex continued loudly for James to overhear, “that James will be most jealous of our true brotherhood!” 
James stopped in his tracks, and put his hand on the hilt of his sword that hung by his side. “I dare say that I will not be jealous of the two of you!” He went to stand by Sebastian’s chair, and grinned down at the man. “For we shall remain friends and brothers, all of us.” 
Sebastian became solemn and regarded the two other men seriously. “I can honestly say that I could not have found a better group than you two. I thank you, from the bottom of my heart, for your help in saving El. I love her so much that I do not think I could have gone on if she had-“ 
“Do not say the unspeakable, brother,” Dex said quietly. “We did what any one of us would have done for the other. This is what we do. Now and forever.” 
James pulled a cigar from his jacket pocket, and bit the tip off, spitting it into the grass beside him. “And if ever there is a time when I should need either of you, I know you both will be there, right?” He lit his cigar, and puffed a few times until the tip glowed an orange hue. He looked from one man to the other and saw them both grinning. “Oh, so this is what I shall have to contend with, is it? A pair of brothers who will constantly ridicule and jest with me!” 
“Who says we jest,” Dex laughed at the forlorn look that appeared on his friend’s face suddenly. “Alright, I jest, I jest! Good God, get that look off your face before it freezes like that.” 
James nodded and smiled. He looked at Sebastian. “I knew I liked the two of you for some reason!” 
Chapter Thirty-Two

Three weeks later, Sebastian wed the love of his life in a private ceremony that included just the two of them and a priest who had to be paid dearly for wedding anyone outside the walls of his holy church. 
Deciding that he could wait no longer to become wed, Sebastian had begged El upon bended knee to make his life complete, and become his wife that very day. She agreed, without hesitation, and quickly donned her pink velvet wedding gown. With a smile, they were off before anyone knew what was going on. 
They exchanged vows at the place they first made love, and El felt as if her face burned a bright hue of red as she remembered the event with vivid clarity. She snuck a look at Sebastian, who grinned at her with raised brows and a wink. It would seem he had been doing some reminiscing of his own! 
When the priest finished the words that would seal their fate, that of being man and wife forever, Sebastian pulled her into his arms and kissed her with all the tenderness and longing he felt. He was elated that she was finally his wife, and he reveled in the fact that she was truly his now. As he gazed down at her beautiful face, he realized just how lucky he was to have her. She was beautiful, willful, a hellion to be true, vengeful and very, very disobedient. And he loved her with all his heart. 
She had given him a wonderful son and a brand new family since he had none of his own, save his new found brother. His thoughts briefly went to the man who had supposedly been his brother. It did not matter. He had everything he wanted right here in his arms, and he would never give that up. He knew he would fight heaven and earth to keep her safe and by his side forever. He tightened his hold on her, and she laughed quietly against his chest. He smiled. She was the flame that set his blood to soar in heated passion. She was his dragon’s fire. 
“I love you so much.” He kissed the top of her head, and the priest gave a loud cough and stomped away to his mount. He disappeared, taking his leave quickly. 
She looked at her new husband, and lightly licked her bottom lip. “I love you.” She looked at him with his black hair framing his handsome face, spreading across his muscled chest to hang to his waist, and wondered how she had ever lived without him. He was absolutely a Godsend to her from some mythical place, to guide and protect her while she roamed the earth. He never ceased to amaze her with his beauty, and he was beautiful, sent to give her erotic dreams and wishes with seductive looks and slight touches that made her quiver longingly for him. Her emerald gaze touched him with invisible hands that roamed and caressed where they may, and she smiled as his eyes grew dark with his passion. 
Sebastian groaned and brought his mouth down on hers in a long kiss that made her knees weak, and her heart beat loudly in her ears. He laid her gently in the soft grass and slowly undressed her, touching every inch of her softness as he went. He hurriedly undressed himself, and lay on top of her, feeling her warmth as her legs curled around his waist. He heard her moan his name as he plunged into her wet center, foregoing all foreplay that he had intended to use upon her. 
He loved her with his whole being, and it showed in the way he held her eyes with his own. His tongue gently ran up her neck, sending delicious shivers of warmth running through her body. He loved the way her eyes drank him in with her seductive look and a slight smile upon her sweet lips. He loved it even more when her eyes closed slowly as she raised her hips to meet his and felt the blissful tightening of her as she pulsed around him in her splendid release, moaning his name over and over. He nipped gently at her erect nipples, laving them with the tip of his tongue. She ran her fingers through his unbound hair and heard her soft sighs of pleasure. 
El felt the heat of him go through her body and she moaned his name softly. When he took her nipple into his mouth, sucking gently, all thought of anything else evaded her mind. The small tugs of his teeth upon her fevered flesh gave her such a delicious sense of erotic thoughts that her mind went void of even the most seductive feelings, leaving her breathing harsh and ragged. She felt only his hands and his tongue as his manhood slid smoothly into her. She tightened her legs around his waist and rotated her hips slowly, making him cry her name on a harshly whispered breath. He grew larger inside of her, and that brought her such a rush of unabashed pleasure, sweeping through her in a liquid rush of hot fire. Her Dragon’s fire. 
Sebastian found his own pleasure peaking to a crescendo and he tilted his head back, and groaned as his seed spilled into her. His body was wracked with sensations as wave after wave of pulsing tremors surrounded his manhood, and he felt her heat and the glorious wetness envelope him totally. She grew tight around him, and he felt her body stiffen, and as she sighed longingly with little moans escaping her lips, she slowly relaxed, and went limp beneath him. He kissed her then, a kiss with promises of a million more to come, and she returned the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck, running her hands over his muscled back. 
“Oh, my love, how you weaken me to the point of losing my sanity.” He lay beside her, and ran a tanned hand over her smooth flesh, stopping at each nipple and rolling them between his thumb and forefinger. They hardened and stood proudly erect, knowing that he gazed at them, wanting him to touch and to caress. 
They both lay naked in the sweet smelling grass, and she rose up on an elbow and smiled at him. “This is the first time we have made love as man and wife.” She drew up one knee and let the gentle breeze caress her between her legs. She closed her eyes to the new sensation and groaned as Sebastian ran a finger over her soft center. She lay on her back then and opened herself to him, calling his name on a heated breath, as his fingers explored and plunged into her silken flesh, amazed that she had not been sated from their lovemaking moments before. She felt the wetness from herself aid his travels and moaned softly her love for him. 
She lay like a glorious flower before him, opening herself willingly to his touch. The soft mewling noises coming from her throat brought a heat so intense to his manhood, that he thought he would burst with the pleasure of it all. He made love to her, soft and slow with such intensity that he knew he would never love another like he did her. She was his mate, his lover, his wife. His true fire. And he loved her with a passion that far outreached any other love that he had ever known. She was his, and he would never let her go! 
And so, the Dragon has his Fire to warm and love him for all eternity, a love 
beyond what mere mortal words could ever speak, make no mistake. 
She is his breath, his life, his very soul. 
He guards his Fire night and day, keeping her safe, stirring the embers. 
Ever so attentive. 
The Dragon shall never let his Fire stray far, but keeps constant vigil over his Fire, for he loves her with a passion, far greater than any passion he has ever known. 
And never forget to stay your sword when in the company of the Dragon, 
His bright cerulean eyes ever observant, 
The bold fire of assured death 
To any who would cause he and his harm. 
For ye shall feel the deadly wrath of the Dragon if it is ye that try to take his Fire away. 
THE END